《Hot Coffee (The Hollens)》


 Chapter 1 (Coffee Face)

    Chapter 1 (Coffee Face)


    Emma Cole, a nerd in high school and untouched all throughout her life at amunity college, was


    abandoned by her birth parents and grew up in foster care homes all around New York. Whenever her


    name was mentioned, the people who knew herughed and called her foul names, since she looked


    like the female version of Steve Urkel and was easy to pick on and belittle. She had no sense of style.


    All she wore were big dresses that hid her tiny figure underneath and sses which didn''t do her eyes


    any justice. She owned one bag-- a beat-up leather she received as a gift from a spelling bee contest


    her freshman year in high school.


    Though she went to school, she had no friends, no family, and no one to teach her about bing a


    her parents into the foster system.


    At age twenty three, she lived in a very small apartment by herself. She wasn''t able tond a high-


    paying job to afford a good house, as of yet. Every time she applied to a vacant position she may have


    seen in a newspaper in the cafe, they would turn her down when she went to the interviews and the


    interviewers took one look at her. Appearance was more than her qualifications if she wanted tond a


    job as a receptionist or personal assistant at one of the big firms in New York City.


    Emma decided to stop hoping for a better job and stuck with being a waitress at Carl''s Cafe.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her hell on earth.


    Carl was the manager and owner of the cafe. A grown man, forty-five years old, who had experienced


    all the things he had chosen to chase in his pathetic life. He was a terrible boss and treated his


    employees as his personal ves with low wages. One of his nasty habits was hitting on his female


    employees while on the job, but he never hit on Emma. Although she was a female, she just wasn''t his


    type and was too unattractive to even be bothered with.


    ____________


    It was Wednesday morning.


    Emma had only just clocked-in. She ced her bag in her designated locker and began to take the


    orders of the customers, who were already in abundance for their morning coffee or pancakes and


    eggs or any breakfast meals of their choice from the menus provided.


    She was about to deliver the orders to the kitchen when a pair of hands grabbed her by the arm.


    "You have to work a double today. Tisha is sick. I need you to fill in." And he was gone right after his


    Emma continued to the kitchen to drop off the customers'' orders. Since Tisha was sick, she would have


    to take her ce at the cash register and coffee machines. She was about to have another terrible day


    in hell but, obeying Carl''smand, she worked the double shift withoutint.


    On Thursday, the same thing happened-- working a double without getting anything extra for filling in.


    And the same thing happened on Friday.


    ~~


    Emma was drained, but it was finally Saturday, and it was her day off. She decided to visit a library and


    take several books to the park for a read. It was the beginning of summer, and she needed the fresh


    air.


    She had just stepped out of her narrow bathroom when her cheap phone, which still had raised keys


    and couldn''t connect to WiFi, rang.


    "Emma, I need you toe in right now. Be here in less than twenty minutes!"


    Before she could object he had hung up. She had really hoped for some free time to herself, and apart


    from that, she was exhausted, but she had toply. How would she afford her crap apartment if she


    was jobless?


    She took her precious time getting ready and arrived an hourter than Carl demanded she be there.


    He was furious with her and yelled at her as soon as she clocked in.


    "I told your malnourished ass to be here in less than twenty minutes!"


    Indeed Emma Cole appeared very skinny due to all the over-sized clothes she wore. Without even


    giving him a nce, she went to the customers to take their orders.


    When she was making coffee for an angry, beer belly guy at the front of the line, who was yelling at her


    and calling her names, she lost her temper and threw the entire cup of coffee in his face. He had called


    her an incapable, handicapped, low-budget paying maid, who wouldn''t even get extra if she shook it at


    a strip club because she looked like the hobbit in Lord of the Rings.


    She had never been so humiliated. Yes, she had it rough in high school but it had gotten a little better


    at college because everyone there seemed much more mature than the bullies at high school. Now,


    this grown man was yelling at her because his coffee was ten minuteste. It wasn''t even her fault. She


    was supposed to be off today. Had he kept his mouth shut, she wouldn''t have sshed the coffee all


    over his chubby, beard-covered face.


    Carl appeared just as the man was about to throw a table back at Emma. "Hey hey hey, what''s going


    on here?"


    "That ipetent waitress of yours just threw a damn cup of hot coffee in my face, man!"


    "Sir, please calm down and put the table down. I''ll handle this," Carl instructed. "Emma! You''re fired!"


    "What, you don''t even want to hear what I have to say? He embarrassed me and..."


    Carl cut her off, "Get your things and get out. I can''t have you throwing coffee in people''s faces and still


    have you working here. GET OUT, EMMA!!"


    Emma threw her apron to the ground, took her bag out of the locker and walked out. "I hated it here


    anyway," she said as she passed Carl and the impatient customers on the way out.

 Chapter 2 (News Paper)

    Chapter 2 (News Paper)


    Emma''s POV


    I buried my head on my stale pillows when I got home, hitting them with my hands from my anger as


    the tears came.


    I''ve been fired, what am I going to do now?


    I somehow managed to gather myself and my emotions. It was still early.


    "There''s still time to go to the library and then the park," I said to myself as I got off the bed.


    I changed into something skimpier, still concealing my entire figure underneath. I was insecure about


    my body and ashamed of the scars it possessed.


    I started on my heel and headed to the library then the park. I was sitting on the bench reading


    Counting Raindrops Through A Stained ss Window, when an olddy with tinum blonde hair sat


    down beside me.


    "Hello dear," she greeted, kindly.


    For an old woman by herself in the park, she wore very expensive jewelry. I could tell just by looking at


    it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello ma''am," I greeted back with a small smile. I continued with my book as she opened a


    newspaper.


    Twenty minutes into reading, two men in ck tuxedos approached our bench. They resembled


    characters in Men In ck-- not a smile on their faces as they took long strides toward us.


    I panicked. I was easily frightened.


    The elder woman stood up and extended her arms to them. They held onto her, supporting her to help


    her stand on her own two feet. They left without another word. Suddenly, I noticed she had forgotten


    her newspaper. I took it and ran in their direction.


    "Excuse me, ma''am!" I called, getting a little closer, but was cutoff by one of the bodyguards.


    "Can I help you miss?" he asked firmly, with a tone that made me regret running after them.


    "I''m sorry, the...dy forgot ...her newspaper." I was out of breath. Damn, I needed to exercise more.


    "Why don''t you keep it and educate yourself? Maybe then you''ll find out who ''thedy'' is, so you can


    address her by her name next time."


    His response was rude but encouraging. I walked back to the bench and watched as the ck SUV


    drove away with her inside. I looked at the page she was reading to the left side of the article it stated:


    "Personal Assistant wanted at Hollen Tower. Terms and conditions apply."


    And, of course, terms and conditions meant college education, knowledge about the job''s


    responsibilities, punctual, fluent in English, impable character, previous work experience, rted


    employment history, and more. I had applied for so many jobs like this before but gotten turned down


    once they looked at me-- like I wasn''t human. I wasn''t like them.


    I wasn''t like them, actually. I didn''t own a house or a car or have expensive clothes and shoes, or have


    the ability to wine and dine at restaurants, but I was a human being too!


    I was a in and simple one. I lived in a cheap apartment, wore beat-up clothes that were stained and


    crumpled; I ate scraps left in the kitchen at Carl''s Cafe after breakfast, lunch and dinner were served.


    After my rent was paid I usually had money for my essential needs, like feminine products and canned


    foods that didn''t spoil in a hurry-- since I didn''t own a refrigerator.


    I was at rock bottom, but I''d epted it and learned how to be satisfied with the little I had and could


    afford. I foundfort in reading books. I loved reading about the poor girls who found princes and


    billionaires who swept them off their feet, got married and lived happily ever after like Cindere. I kept


    on wishing something like that would happen to me, but they were only books; they were fiction. In this


    modern world princes and billionaires didn''t go for poor girls like me. They dated models and


    designers, and women with the looks, body, and beauty who could fit into their lifestyle. Who would


    want someone like me?


    I got on my feet and left the park before it got too dark out. I was afraid of walking the streets at night.


    I arrived at my apartment three hourster. I sat on a hard, ufortable chair as I read through the


    newspaper''s articles one more time. Something at the back of my mind told me that I should give it one


    more shot, but something else just wanted me to give up.


    "Look at your life, Emma, you got fired today. You''re jobless, the rent would be due at the end of the


    month or else out on the street you go. You don''t have anyone who could take you in and care about


    you. You have to try to get another job,"  said one side.


    "Emma, just give up. You''re not going to get a job at Hollen Tower. It''s too grand for your taste. They''ll


    do what they always do, take one look at you and turn their faces. Just give up, you''ll be evicted, so


    what? You wouldn''t be the first to get evicted and live on the streets. Why not join a gang?" said the


    other.


    I was frustrated. I looked at my life and cried myself to sleep.


    I knew when the clock struck seven the next morning I would be out of this shack and on my way to


    Hollen Tower. I needed to try just one more time.


    This time I will make bigger efforts in my appearance tond the job. I will get the job, just watch.

 Chapter 3 (Coffee Maid)

    Chapter 3 (Coffee Maid)


    Emma''s POV


    I woke before my rm. I wanted to wake up early so I could iron my clothes and look extra sharp. I


    looked through my suitcase underneath the tiny bed. I pulled out a ck skirt that dropped below my


    knees, along with a white shirt with ck buttons down the middle. I ced them on the bed and


    hurried downstairs to theundry mart to borrow the iron since I didn''t own one. Mrs. Lee, who worked


    in theundry rooms, always lent it to me whenever I asked her.


    I ironed my clothes carefully then hung it up above the bed. Ibed out my thick, curly ck hair that


    dropped right at my shoulder, which I always dreaded. I had broken countlessbs and brushes due


    to this uncontroble hair of mine.


    When I was finished, I opened a tin of sausage and a packet of bread rolls and made myself a cup of


    tea. Once I was through eating the rm on my phone went off. I smiled at myself, knowing that time


    was in my favor today. It was 6:45 a.m. when I left the apartment. I took the seven o'' clock bus, which


    carried me for an hour-and-a-half further down New York.


    I was finally standing in front of Hollen Tower when I got off the bus. The building was a huge


    skyscraper with an exterior of gold ss. I entered through the main entrance and walked up to the


    front desk receptionist. She was a slim, blonde woman with wless makeup who was dressed sharply


    in a formal, women''s business suit. She wore a warm smile on her face as I approached.


    "Good morning ma''am. I''m Emma Cole. I''m here for an interview," I said in the best manner I possibly


    could.


    "Good morning, Miss Cole. Interviews are being held on the fifteenth floor. This way to the elevator."


    I had never been in one before nor did I wanted to be in one by myself. I panicked as the doors slide


    open. I walked in and thank her with a nod, too scared to speak up. The elevator started beeping and I


    almost jumped out of my skin when the door opened again and another woman came in. She wore a


    badge that read:


    Linda Steele


    Chief Operating Officer


    Hollen Tower


    "Good morning," I greeted and she gave a warm smile, simr to the receptionist.


    "Good morning, what floor are you going to?"


    "Fifteenth."


    She pressed the digits that were lit, there was a swoosh movement, and I knew we were going up. I felt


    dizzy. I held onto the bar as I concentrated on not screaming to get out and take the stairs instead.


    "We''re here," she said, snapping me out of my regrets.


    "Thank you," I managed to reply as we stepped out together.


    There was another receptionist as I stepped onto the floor. "May I help you?" she greeted.


    Ms. Steele had already gone in another direction.


    "Yes, I''m Emma Cole. I''m here for an interview for the personal assistant position."


    She looked at me from head-to-toe.


    Oh no, I thought, she''s already doing what everyone else has done!


    I became so ufortable from her impolite stare. Her look made me look at myself too. I wanted to


    ask if there was something on me.


    "Um, please have a seat over there. We''ll call you when the boss is ready."


    "Thank you."


    I went to the waiting area and almost broke into tears when I saw six beautiful women also waiting. I


    assumed they were here for the same reason I was, and I was a ragamuffinpared to these


    perfectly groomed, well-dresseddies; even though what I was wearing were the best professional


    pieces I owned.


    "Miss. Lorly," the receptionist called.


    One of thedies got up and followed her through as huge ss door.


    I was thest to be called. I looked at my phone; it was 11:00. I had been waiting for two hours.


    Nevertheless, I followed her through the same ss door when she finally called my name. She


    knocked, opened the door, ushered me inside and left.


    I stood in a huge office with a weing scent and feel to it. The walls were painted in different shades


    of brown and there was a huge leather couch on the side. There were nts inrge pots which added


    a forest-like green vibe to the room. The cool air calmed my nerves as I took it all in. I inhaled with


    satisfaction. Everything was amazing. It was so better than my apartment.


    I could live here. I just need a bed, I thought to myself.


    "When you''re finish admiring my office, and wasting our time, you may have a seat," a voice said firmly,


    erasing my pondering on making this my home.


    "Good morning sir, I''m Emm.... "


    "Have a seat Miss. Cole." His voice was like ice-- cold but clear.


    I sat down and looked at him. He was very handsome with grey, almond eyes, a pointed nose, perfectly


    structured face, and small lips. His hair was pitch ck and styled neatly on his head. His shoulders


    curved from his sharp suit, and his stubble beard was neatly trimmed on his  face. He was the definition


    of ''perfectly handsome''.


    "Miss. Cole, are you hard of hearing?"


    "Huh?"


    "I asked you for your resume twice already."


    What is wrong with me? I was so lost in his looks that I didn''t even hear him asking for my resume.


    I handed it to him with trembling fingers.


    He yanked it away and read through it.


    "You''ve only worked at a cafe?" he asked shortly after.


    "Yes, sir." I lowered my head; I had already failed.


    "You had impressively good grades in high school, how is it that you only went tomunity college?"


    "Because I couldn''t afford a prestige college, sir. I''ve been on my own since I was eighteen, right after


    high school. I still wanted a college education, so a teacher made a contact for me to get into a college


    I could afford."


    "Where were your parents?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know of them."


    "So you grew up in a foster home?"


    "Yes, sir. Foster homes," I corrected.


    He rubbed his temple. "Miss Cole, I feel your pain, but I wouldn''t waste my time and yours. The position


    had already been filled."


    My heart fell to my toes. I wanted to beg for anything else avable so I began to but he cut me off and


    told me he was sorry.


    "Sir, please. I don''t care if I have to clean the toilets or the floors or the windows. Please, I need a job


    so badly. I don''t have any money to support myself. I will get evicted soon if I don''t pay my rent. Is there


    anything you can do for me? I''m desperate."


    I was in tears but he just handed me back my documents and, in the process of taking it back, I


    identally spilled his cup of coffee all over his desk.


    "What the fu--!" he hollered as he flew from his seat and ran his hands down his crotch.


    "Oh my goodness. I''m so sorry," I let out as I walked over to him, not thinking twice.


    "Get away from me!" He was furious.


    I froze. I saw the cupying on the floor and a coffee maker in the corner. "I''ll make you another cup," I


    said quickly.


    I rushed over to the coffee machine as he took tissues from a cupboard and attempted to clean himself


    up. I wiped down his desk from the ugly spill and ced a refill cup of cappino in front of him.


    "Why are you still here? Get out of my office!" he yelled at me again. "You clumsy imbecile."


    I held back the tears of shame and embarrassment. I held my bag close to me and turned on my heels.


    When I opened the door I heard him take a sip of the coffee I made, then another and another. As I


    was shutting his door, he called out, "Miss Cole, please, wait."


    Standing against the door I barely reentered the office for fear of going near him.


    "Miss Cole, this coffee taste so good. You have gifted hands. I apologize for my outburst. It was an


    ident, and I shouldn''t have snapped like that."


    "That''s okay, I''m used to it."


    His eyes twinkled a bit, but they seemed to have some sadness in them. "The job you applied for has


    already been filled, but I have a proposition for you. How would you like to be my maid and my coffee


    maker? The payment would be generous and you can live with me."


    I was puzzled. "I don''t understand... Live with you? In your house?"


    "My mansion."


    My brain was bouncing off the walls in my head. My heart felt like butterflies. Ethan Hollen, CEO and


    manager of Hollen Tower, wanted me, simple little in me, to live in his mansion?


    "Of course you wouldn''t be alone; I do have other household staff, and they all live with me. There''s a


    ce for them, and you, if you ept this offer."


    I smiled my biggest smile and thanked him for the new offer. I was going to live on his property-- for


    free? "Do I have to pay rent?" I asked as the thought crossed my mind.


    "No. How soon can you start?"


    "First thing tomorrow morning."


    "Good, six a.m. it is. I like having my coffee early."


    Six, I groaned, mentally.

 Chapter 4 (Home Sweet Home)

    Chapter 4 (Home Sweet Home)


    Emma''s POV


    Six o''clock my ass! I had to be at his ce at six, which basically meant that I would have to leave


    home at 5:00 a.m., which basically meant I would have to be awake by 4:00 a.m. or earlier. So I rested


    for the remainder of the afternoon. Moving away from this ce wouldn''t be difficult; I owned a small


    amount of clothing and supplies. I set the rm on my phone before I forgot, then began reading a


    romance novel.


    My phone rang and I looked at the number. It was unknown but I answered anyway.


    "Miss Cole, I need you."


    I couldn''t believed what I was hearing. "Mr. Hollen?" I asked to make certain this wasn''t a joke.


    "Yes."


    "But I told you I will start in the morning."


    "Do you want the job Miss Cole or not? Because if you''re no longer interested I can easily find a


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    recement with a snap of my fingers."


    "I''ll be there," I blurted. I leaped out of bed and headed for the shower. "I cannot afford to lose this job


    before I even start," I told myself as the water washed over me.


    I was out of my apartment by 6:30 p.m. He had instructed me to meet him at his office, and he''d take


    me to the mansion since I had no idea how to find it on my own.  I met him in the private parking lot


    outside of the building and followed him to a ck Lamborghini.


    "You drive your own car?" I asked as I got in the passenger side.


    "I''m capable," he answered shortly.


    I kept my mouth shut for the remainder of the ride, and he was quiet and attentive to the road.


    We arrived at a pair of golden gates that opened automatically and revealed the most beautiful


    mansion my eyes had ever seen. My mouth opened wide with awe and amazement.


    He parked the car and I slowly opened the door and got out. I followed him through the entrance and


    into the living room. I had to stop to take it all in. I wasn''t expecting all this beauty. There was a huge


    chandelier in the middle of the foyer, and I wondered, if a light went out, how tall of adder one would


    need to fix it. Luxury furniture, rugs, and paintings decorated the rooms I could see. Mr. Hollen had


    expensive taste, yet the homey scent was so soothing.


    "Halley!" he called as he left through another door.


    Who''s Halley? I wondered. Is he married? Does he have kids?'' I knew nothing about his personal life,


    but here I was, already crushing on him. You need to stop it , you pent up virgin! Imanded myself.


    A young woman around my age appeared with him.


    "This is Emma Cole. She''s a new maid and my personal coffee maker," he introduced then left.


    She looked at him wide-eyed as he went on his way, as if she couldn''t wrap her head around what he


    had just said, then looked at me and red as if I had taken something away from her.


    "Hello, I''m Emma," I greeted, trying to break the silence.


    "I know, he said that," she responded rudely.


    "Well, um, can you show me where I can make his coffee?" I asked, hoping she would be nicer.


    "Follow me." She turned on her heels and I followed suit.


    "Ah, he finally brought some more help?" an older woman asked as we entered the kitchen. She was a


    fit woman with a beigeplexion and low flowing blonde hair with light brown eyes like mine.


    "This is Emma, maid and coffee maker."


    By the way she said it I sensed she wasn''t happy about me being there or preparing coffee for Mr.


    Hollen, or something along those lines because she had no idea who I was. We''d never met before, so


    what the hell was her problem?


    "Hello Emma, I''m Agnes. I do the cooking and cleaning. Halley, here, assists with the cooking and


    cleaning as well since this ce is so big. It''s nice to meet you."


    Agnes was much more weing than Halley.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Miss Agnes."


    She smiled sweetly. "Just call me Agnes or Aggie," sheughed.


    I nodded.


    Halley snapped her fingers in my face, "Stop dreaming. The coffee machine is right over there. Get to


    it."


    I walked over and prepared a cup of coffee for Mr. Hollen. I was happy I knew what I was doing instead


    of having to ask Halley for help. At least Carl''s Cafe gave me experience on a few things in the kitchen.


    I had no idea what to do when I was finished.


    Should I bring it up to his room? No, that''s his personal space. Should I call him down? What? No, I''m


    not his wife. Should I wait? What if it gets too cold? I shouldn''t have made the coffee until he told me


    so, but that''s what he hired me for-- coffee.


    I sighed with relief as the door opened and he entered. He came right over, took the coffee then left.


    I went over to Agnes. "How did he know I was finished?" I whispered.


    She pointed to the ceiling where there was a camera rotating at a three-sixty angle. He could see


    everything that was going on.


    "Wow," was all I said.


    A red light started blinking and the phone rang.


    "Someone get that," said Agnes; she had her hands in a flour mixture.


    "I''ll get it," Halley insisted and rushed over to the phone, but before she could answer the call stopped.


    She ran out of the kitchen.


    "Is she always this eager?" I asked once she left.


    "Mr. Hollen doesn''t like ckers, and he doesn''t like to repeat himself; so, when he speaks you better


    listen, and don''t interrupt," she warned. "He fired the previous maid before Halley because she turned


    away when he was talking to her."


    "How long has Halley been working here?"


    "Oh, just over eight months."


    "And you?"


    "Ten years. I was chef to his parents."


    I wanted to know more about him, and Agnes had been around long enough to know a lot about him,


    but I didn''t want to give the wrong impression on my first day. I would know in due time.


    "Emma, you''re wanted in the office," Halley let out sharply when she came back.


    "Where''s the office?"


    "Halley, show her to the office. You know its her first day here," Agnes instructed.


    She led me up a flight of stairs then turned left on the second floor. She pointed to the sign on the door


    which read: "The Office". Her point indicated that I should look the next time I was needed there, or


    anywhere really. She went back downstairs as I knocked.


    "Come," hemanded.


    He was sitting at a desk, on hisputer with reading sses on. He looked so intelligent.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Emma, whenever you are to make my coffee, I will instruct you when to so and where to bring it. Is


    that clear?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hollen."


    "Also, you''re staying the night."


    I had seen the servants'' quarters when we''d pulled up. It was along the right side of the mansion-- a


    nice, warm ce, like a big cottage, with separate rooms and personal spaces. I couldn''t wait to see


    the inside.


    "Help Halley prepare a guest bedroom for you downstairs," he continued.


    I was taken aback. I would be staying inside the mansion? In a guest bedroom?

 Chapter 5 (New Room)

    Chapter 5 (New Room)


    Emma''s POV


    Why were the other maids in the staff house, and I would be in the guest room? It was what I wanted to


    ask him but didn''t. I took the coffee cup and headed back to the kitchen where I found Halley mopping


    the floor where flour had spilled.


    "Um, Halley," I began. She made me ufortable, like a tiger ready to pounce and attack at any


    minute.


    She looked over to me, mop still in hand. "What?"


    "Mr. Hollen instructed that we should prepare a guest room downstairs."


    "He''s having visitors again, Aggie?" she asked her, turning from me.


    "Not that I know of."


    "Actually, it''s for me," I let out.


    Both women looked at me with awe.


    "Mr. Hollen is having you sleep in a guest room?" Halley asked, dropping the mop.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I nodded.


    She looked up at Agnes before Mr. Hollen appeared in the kitchen.


    "Halley, what''s the hold up?" he demanded.


    "Nothing," she replied quickly and took my hand in hers, leading me out of the kitchen.


    We walked straight ahead passed the living room, dinning room, a room with a huge pool table and


    colorful curtains, and another room that was all white. We arrived at four doors.


    "Pick one," she said softly.


    I chose thest one.


    We entered and started dusting and tidying up. We made the bed and changed the pillow cases. She


    left then returned with a broom, mop, a bucket of water, and cleaning products. We cleaned the floors


    and reachable spots. When we hadpleted everything, I helped her carry the supplies back to the


    storage room.


    "How long have you been screwing him?" she asked when we were back inside the guest room,


    making sure everything was perfect.


    "What are you talking about?" Was she crazy? I was a virgin in every way. I''d never even had a hug


    from a guy.


    "Mr. Hollen never lets the help sleep in the mansion, unless she''s screwing him like the previous maid."


    "I''m not screwing him, Halley. I don''t know why he''s allowing me to sleep here."


    "And you didn''t ask?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    She shook her head and red at me with a smirk. I had had it with her and her attitude.


    It was only my first day and she was acting as if we had been enemies since preschool. As if I had


    broken her favorite doll''s neck, so she grew up hating me for it.


    "Thanks for the help," I said, but she just turned on her heels and left.


    I picked up the remote to the air conditioning unit and pressed the red button-- its always the red


    button. Cool air circted the room. I was enjoying it when a knock came at the door. I opened it and


    Mr. Hollen walked in. He looked around like a health inspector. I was nervous just watching him.


    "Have Agnes tell you what you need to do tomorrow. Have my coffee ready at 6:00 a.m, and noter


    than that. Also, write down your previous address." He handed me a notepad and a pen.


    I wrote it down and handed it back to him.


    He left.


    The guest room was much better than my entire apartment and much bigger too. My own luxury


    bathroom and toilet were adjoined, a queen-sized bed, a dressing table, walk-in closet, chandelier and


    air conditioning unit. I looked around in admiration. Everything appeared to be new and clean until I


    looked down at myself. I was still in a rag.


    *


    *


    *


    "There just has to be more to it," I heard Halley say as I entered the kitchen. She was at the sink


    washing dishes.


    Agnes had her face turned toward the oven.


    "Can I help with anything?" I asked.


    "Emma, go enjoy your room," Halley teased.


    "Halley!" Agnes scolded.


    The red buzzer went off.


    Halley dried her hands and picked up the receiver. "Yes, Mr. Hollen? Yes."


    "Agnes, Mr. Hollen has apanying over, so he wants dinner to be ready in less than an hour,"


    she said as she put the receiver back on the hook.


    Agnes seemed to have gotten busier instantly. She moved like a jet, cutting and dicing, seasoning and


    tasting, here and there. I wanted to help but she insisted she''d do it on her own. I just looked on,


    picking up on a few things she was doing.


    Halley looked at her watch. "Agnes, you have less than ten minutes."


    "Okay girls, help me put these on two tes."


    We followed instruction.


    The door burst open. Mr. Hollen walked in dressed in a fresh suit. His hair still wet from his shower,


    causing it to shine more. He looked so yummy.


    "Agnes, where''s the food?"


    "Right here, sir."


    "Serve it in the wing, my fiancee had already arrived."


    He is engaged?! I hollered inside then sighed. Of course. Who wouldn''t want to marry him?


    "Yes, sir." She put the tes on a tray and disappeared through the door; he followed after her.


    Halley studied my face. "Oh, you didn''t know he was getting married?" she asked with augh.


    I felt something hurting inside, but I didn''t show it. I couldn''t show it. I just smiled at Halley.


    There was a board in the kitchen that acted like a time keeper. It told what time we could finish work.


    You didn''t dare leave or finish until it said so. After a bit of time the board read: "Dismissed". At the


    signal, Halley dashed out toward the servants'' quarters and I walked back to the guest room, still hurt.


    Why am I feeling like this? What''s going on with me? I chastised.


    I gathered myself as I fell into one of the softest beds I had ever had in my life, yet the feeling was so


    ufortable.

 Chapter 6 (Salty Much)

    Chapter 6 (Salty Much)


    Emma''s POV


    I woke up at 5:30 the next morning. I brushed my teeth thenbed my thick hair before heading to


    the kitchen to make his highness''s coffee.


    The clock struck 6:00 and the telephone rang. He instructed me to bring the coffee up to his bedroom


    on the top floor. I walked, carefully, with the coffee on a tray so it wouldn''t spill over from the exhausting


    journey I had to take up the stairs. His bedroom door was slightly open.


    I pushed through and called for him. "Mr. Hollen, I brought your coffee!"


    Silence.


    "Mr. Hollen?" I called again.


    He appeared from the area I assumed was the bathroom with a red bath towel wrapped around his


    waist, and another drying his wet hair. His chest screamede lick me. The lush V-line carved out his


    six pack perfectly. I couldn''t help admiring him. Everything moved in a slow motion then the stupid


    coffee just had to fall over onto the floor.


    "What the actual fuck, Emma!"


    "I''m... ah... so... rry," I was lost in words as I dropped to pick up the broken pieces. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hol--"


    "Get a damn broom, and don''t use your hands. Are you crazy?"


    The tears came. Suddenly, someone else appeared behind him and held his waist.


    "Where do you get these ipetent maids? She can''t even serve a cup of coffee," the woman said


    with an upturned face. She was slender and wrapped in a bath towel also.


    She has to be his fiancee, I assumed.


    "Get the cleaning products and clean this shit up, Emma!" he ordered.


    I got up, turned on my heels and ran downstairs to the storeroom. My eyes were stinging with tears, but


    I quickly wiped them away. I had to be professional not a child. I couldn''t cry because of one ident. It


    was an ident.


    I went back to his room and cleaned the spill.


    "Oh, and when you''re finished,e and change the sheets andy fresh ones," thedy instructed


    me, as if she was the one who hired me.


    "Yes ma''am," I replied.


    She turned to Mr. Hollen and gave him a passionate kiss, like I wasn''t even there. My heart twisted in


    my chest, squeezing the blood away.


    I shouldn''t be feeling this way, I reminded myself. He would never look at someone like me.


    His fiancee looked like a supermodel with her olive skin, while I was a light caramel. He was way out of


    my league.


    I wiped the tears from my over-sized sses.


    __________


    I made my breakfast and waited for Agnes and Halley toe in.


    "Good morning, Emma. Well, today is the day that the real work begins. Mr. Hollen instructed mest


    night to let you know how we do things around here,"  Agnes said as she moved to make her breakfast.


    "Every maid has her own room and should keep it tidy at all times. He doesn''t invade our personal


    space, but we must remember this isn''t our house. It''s his. Mr. Hollen has us assigned for special


    things. For instance, I''m the chef and in charge of the kitchen. If anything goes wrong with his food, it''s


    my behind the grill. Halley is responsible for the cleaning and tidying, and you''re assigned to his coffee


    and assisting Halley with the cleaning. We each have a role to y, but we''re a team and must act as


    such.


    "You work a 6:00 a.m to 2:00 p.m shift. You''re off on weekends, and get a half day once a week. Under


    no circumstances do you clean his study unless he tells you to do so." She was flowing as if she''d been


    saying this all her life.


    "I understand."


    "Did he get his coffee?"


    "No, I spilled it in his room." A single tear started to fall.


    "Well serve up another cup."


    I began to remake the coffee.


    He entered the kitchen, dressed in a sharp ck suit with a light blue shirt.


    "Good morning, sir," Agnes greeted.


    "Morning, Aggie."


    "Here''s your breakfast."


    "My apologies, I should have informed you that I''m going out for breakfast with Sharon."


    "That''s alright."


    He looked at the fresh cup of coffee I''d made but ignored it and just walked out, leaving his manly scent


    in the kitchen to taunt me.


    I went about my duties that day with Halley by my side. She was still rude just tolerating me because


    she had to. I dusted, mopped, swept, shined and varnished furniture and picture frames. I changed the


    sheets andid fresh ones; Halley did theundry and folding while showing me how to use his high


    tech washers and dryers.


    "It''s easy once you get use to it," was the only nice thing she said to me.


    Soon, it was lunchtime. Agnes prepared lunch for us. We ate in the kitchen, not the dinning room. Her


    cooking skills were amazing.


    "That was delicious," Iplimented.


    "Agnes, can I do the shopping today? There isn''t much to do," said Halley.


    Agnes looked grateful. "Thanks dear, let Luis take you."


    "Who''s Luis?" I asked, wondering if there was someone else around the house.


    "He''s one of Mr. Hollen''s personal drivers," Halley answered as she took a paper that was pinned on


    the fridge. Agnes handed Halley a card and she skipped cheerfully through the kitchen door.


    Agnesughed.


    _______________


    The next morning I woke up and prepared his coffee again. The kitchen phone rang just as I finished.


    "Bring it up to my room," he ordered. "And don''t spill it again."


    I walked carefully up the stairs then entered his room. I rest the tray down sessfully on one of his


    nightstands. He appeared in a white vest and pants.


    As I was walking out the door, I suddenly felt coffee spat all over my back.


    "EMMA! What the hell? Are you trying to kill me?!" His tongue was hanging out of his mouth and he


    was coughing profusely.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Taste... this!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I tasted the coffee and spat it out too. The damn thing was salty-- pure salt, like someone had poured a


    pound of salt into it. I was baffled. How could this happen?


    "Mr. Hollen, I don''t understand. I did what I always do when I make coffee."


    "Get... this... away from me, before I lose... my... mind!"


    "I''m sorry, I''ll sort this out."


    I took the cup away and hurried back to the kitchen, racking my brain for the answers as to what could


    have caused the coffee to be a salt mine. I tasted the coffee beans; they were fine. I tasted the


    water I''d used, salt free. I checked the sugar jar to make sure it was sugar and not salt. It was sugar. I


    was lost. What the hell happened to the coffee? I remade a cup for myself, tasted it and spat it out too.


    Then it dawned on me that there was salt in the milk.

 Chapter 7 (Layers)

    Chapter 7 (Layers)


    Ethan Hollen''s POV


    Who puts salt in coffee? Should I regret ever hiring Miss Cole?


    My heart had felt her pain when she came to my office for the interview. For a young woman she had


    already experienced a very difficult life. My grandmother had taught me when someone is down in life it


    is not wise to throw more bricks at them, but, instead, it would be wise to help them up. Growing up, I


    rarely saw both of my parents. They were usually busy traveling on business deals, vacations, and


    having holiday celebrations without me. I''d been forlorn, but my grandmother took me under her wing


    and grew me up as the man she felt I ought to be.


    I had been looking at Emma in the kitchen while she made my coffee. She was very slim and all she


    wore were big clothes that looked like rags. Her face was always the same, no makeup or lipstick to


    pop her facial features. Yesterday she''d spilled the coffee all over the floor in my bedroom. I noticed


    she had remade it, but I wasn''t in the mood anymore. That was the start of a crappy day-- I was angry


    with everyone in the office.


    Today she delivered my coffee, again, and it tasted of pure salt. Salt! Was she doing this to me on


    purpose because I yelled at her yesterday? Who cared, I was the damn boss and she startled Sharon.


    My beautiful fiancee was wondering what kind of fool I had hired.


    I continued dressing while looking at her on the CCTV. Was she remaking a coffee for herself? I


    milk then emptied the contents into the sink and disposed of the container.


    What was wrong with that milk? I wondered, but I was already running a bit behind. I finished getting


    ready, took my briefcase and headed out. I called Jermery, one of my personal drivers, since I wasn''t in


    the mood for driving. I hadn''t had my caffeine and my brain was swirling.


    I arrived at my tower twenty five minutester. I had two more peopleing in for interviews. I sat at


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    my desk and remembered the lie I told Emma about the position already being filled, and the episode I


    had with her and the coffee.


    A knock came on the door, erasing my thoughts of crazy Emma. A tall blonde woman walked in with a


    skirt above her knees that hugged her a bit too tight. The shirt she wore wanted to be set free from


    those engineered boobs bursting out of it. The heavy red lipstick was starting to hurt my eyes, and her


    long nails made my skin crawl. It was all just too much but, nevertheless, I allowed her to take a seat.


    "Have you had any experience in this role before or a role simr to this?" I asked after I told her what I


    expected from my personal assistants.


    "Well," a smile came over her red velvet caked lips, "I don''t have the experience, but I''m willing to


    learn."


    She was holding the tip of her pen to her lips, and I got the distinct impression that she was flirting with


    me. I was not one of those guys who would mess around with some bimbo just because she wanted a


    job. Women like that could put you in a very dangerous position, and not in a good way. They could


    ruin your image, tarnish the name of yourpany, and drag you down with them.


    "You have exactly thirty seconds to get out of my office."


    Her eyes, covered by thick false eyshes, opened wide with disbelief before she stood and exited.


    What is wrong with these women? I thought to myself, shaking my head.


    I called for the next person, hoping it was someone better, but this one was worse. She had to about


    eighty percent stic: her boobs, butt, facial features. She was dark inplexion but had on a blonde


    weave or a wig, or whatever that long straw-thing was, blue lips, blue nails, and a blue dress to


    I didn''t like demeaning women, but they did it to themselves. For Pete''s sake, you''reing to an


    interview, not going to a strip club. One is supposed to look professional and to be professional. I had


    standards, and I was not dropping them for anyone, especially those type of women. They got under


    my skin. And my fiancee was bing one of them.


    Why can''t they just look like Emma? No makeup, no tight clothing, no expensive clothes that


    scream hooker. Suddenly, I caught myself. What are you doing, Ethan? Why are you thinking about


    your maid? You hired her out of pity and nothing more.


    I gathered my thoughts as I dismissed the second woman before she had a change to take a seat. I


    had seen enough. I didn''t care if they had more education than the president, I just wanted them out of


    my sight.


    ____


    At lunch Sharon came to see me. She had her hair done and was wearing my favorite perfume. I


    immediately imed her lips and pulled her onto me on the chair. She let out a moan as I trailed kisses


    along her neck; I stopped when I saw a red mark. Was that a fucking hickey?


    "Why you''d stop?" she asked and began to kiss me.


    "What''s this?" I asked as I dug my finger into the spot with intentions of causing pain.


    "Ouch, Ethan! What the hell! It was a mosquito bite."


    Mosquito my ass. That''s what she calls them these days.


    I didn''t trust her; ask me why I was marrying her, I had no idea. Maybe it was because my grandmother


    was always asking me when I was going to settle down and imed she wanted to have great


    grandchildren before she died.


    I met Sharon at a fund raiser thepany hosted the previous year in Miami. She had been talking to


    my best friend, Martin, then he introduced us and she was hinged to me ever since. I bedded her that


    very night so I always asked myself if she was that easy. She said it was the alcohol, and how she


    wouldn''t sleep with a man unless he wines and dines her twenty times, and there had to be a


    connection.


    "Baby, we''re getting married. What do you really think of me?"


    I gently but firmly took her off of me, grabbed my jacket and started to the door. "Lets go get lunch, I''m


    hungry," I said and turned back to her.


    She shook her head and followed suit.

 Chapter 8 (Detect This)

    Chapter 8 (Detect This)


    Emma''s POV


    Who would do something like this? He could have fired me!


    Agnes entered the kitchen. It was already after 12:00 noon. All she had scheduled was to prepare


    dinner for Mr. Hollen. She was in a jolly mood, humming to herself.


    I, on the other hand, was left with a mystery to solve, and it all pointed to one person. Haley. She got


    the groceries yesterday so she could have easily spiked a bottle of milk with salt. From here on, I would


    have to taste his coffee before I delivered it, just in case.


    I left the kitchen and found Halley in the storeroom where the cleaning supplies were kept. I closed the


    door loudly behind me, making her jump.


    "What the hell, Emma! What are you doing here?"


    "When ites to my job, I don''t y around. Mr. Hollen hired me to make his coffee and assist with


    the cleaning, so what''s your damn problem?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you drunk?"


    "Admit it, you put salt in the milk I use to make his coffee!"


    She let out a loudugh while clutching her stomach. "You''re unbelievable Emma; I can''t believe you''re


    using me for your own mistakes. Where did Mr. Hollen fine you at the circus? Because you''re


    funny." She brushed passed me and left.


    I knocked over two buckets in anger but put them back in ce after I realized that I shouldn''t take my


    anger out on Mr. Hollen''s innocent buckets.


    ______


    I told Agnes about the incident with the coffee. She was in-charge of the kitchen, and the milk was in


    the kitchen.


    "Oh, you poor dear, I''m so sorry to hear that."


    "I just don''t understand why Halley would do something like that."


    "I guess she''s just jealous of you."


    "Mr. Hollen should know about this."


    "He would fire her."


    "He could''ve fired me. I served him a salty coffee!"


    "Please, calm down. Why didn''t you taste the coffee first?"


    "Because I know what I''m doing. I''ve been making coffee for a long time at a cafe. I didn''t need to taste


    it to know it was perfect."


    "I understand, but I believe he''ll call a meeting with us when he gets home. I just hope no one loses


    their job."


    _________


    He came home in a rage. He mmed the door behind him, and we heard his footsteps when he went


    upstairs. We panicked. The phone rang. He wanted me upstairs immediately. With fear raging through


    my entire body, I turned on my heels and made my way upstairs.


    He was in his bedroom cursing under his breath and tossing pieces of his clothes all over the floor.


    "Have the sheets been changed?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Was the room cleaned?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Who did it?"


    "I did, sir."


    "Get my coffee."


    "Yes, sir."


    I hurried downstairs into the kitchen and prepared his coffee. I was about to take it upstairs to him when


    I turned around to find him standing right behind me. He took the cup from my tiny hands and sipped


    on it. I prayed that it was to his liking; my job was on the line here. A tiny smile crept on his small lips


    but quickly disappeared.


    "Why was there salt in my coffee this morning?"


    "Sir, I...." I began.


    "I wasn''t speaking to you, Emma!"


    I shut my mouth.


    Agnes shifted backwards a bit as his eyestched coldly onto her. "Mr. Hollen," she began carefully.


    "Mr. Hollen, I honestly don''t know."


    I heard a buzzer in my head. Wrong Answer.


    "So, technically, it could have been poisoned. I could have been a dead man right now, and your


    answer would be, ''You don''t know''?" He paused and took another sip of his coffee before continuing,


    "then why are you in my kitchen?"


    Oh God, no, please, not Miss Agnes. That poor woman would not do something like this. This has


    Halley written all over it.


    I couldn''t let Miss Agnes take the fall for something she didn''t do. "Sir, it was Halley," I blurted out. "She


    did the shopping yesterday; she poured salt into the milk I used for your coffee so I would get fired."


    He raked his fingers through his hair.


    "Are you the judge of my house, Emma? Didn''t I just stated that I wasn''t talking to you? You should


    shut  it!"


    He was at close range to my face; his coffee filled breath hit me, hard; I moved back.


    "Pack your things," he stated calmly.


    Oh, no!  Tears streamed down my face. I''ve been fired again because I couldn''t keep my mouth shut


    and temper under control.


    I walked towards the kitchen door, but he grabbed me by my shoulder and stopped me in my path.


    "Emma, where are you going?"


    "To pack my things," I replied, drying my eyes.


    "No, woman, I wasn''t talking to you. I was talking to Agnes."


    Without a word, she left and, to my surprise, in a cheerful manner. Wasn''t she aware that she had just


    been fired?


    I was furious. How could he let her go when she didn''t do anything? She knew about the cameras; she


    wouldn''t take that risk. It was Halley.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Halley stood there with a wide grin on her face.


    "Mr. Hollen, you''re making a mistake," I mumbled, but he had already left the kitchen.


    "One down," Halleyughed as she went with his food to the dining room.


    I ran out to the servants'' quarters to say goodbye to Agnes. She had served him and his parents for ten


    years. For all I knew, she also raised him. She would never do anything to hurt him.


    "Miss Agnes, please, you can''t just walk away if you''re innocent. I believe Halley did it."


    "Emma, it''s alright. It''s not what it looks like."


    "But you''ve been here ten years now!" I held onto her shoulder.


    "I know that, and I loved every moment of it."


    "Halley won''t get away with this."


    "Emma, please, just do what you were hired to do, and don''t worry about a thing."


    She gave me a warm hug and after that was gone. A part of me went with her. She had been a nice


    Mr. Hollen was a bastard.

 Chapter 9 (Effective)

    Chapter 9 (Effective)


    Ethan''s POV


    I''ve already had a shitty ass morning at home and a terrible day in the office. I lost a very important


    deal that I was looking forward to for six months. Lunch was a drag-- I didn''t enjoy it-- and Sharon


    wouldn''t shut up about the Bahamas. I told her I would take her, that was before she got bitten by a


    mosquito. I lost my cool at the damn restaurant and yelled at her; one could only imagine what I had


    said to her. To my surprise, she didn''t respond. She just got up and kissed my cheek and told me she''d


    be at the house when I calmed down.


    Arriving home, I remembered the conversation I had with Agnes before hiring Emma.


    I had Emma prepare another cup of coffee and met her in the kitchen for it where the others were


    assemble as well.


    I''d let go Agnes. Why? Because she was getting up there in age had spoken to me about her


    retirement n. She knew the drill. I had already ced arge sum of money in her ount for the


    years she had served me. She''d served her time well. Even though it appeared I did it over the salt, I


    only did that to teach the other women a lesson. The fear in their eyes, especially Emma''s, was


    priceless.


    The supermarket manager had already informed me that there had been a mixed up batch of milk from


    the manufacturer. So, it wasn''t any of my employees'' fault, so I couldn''t fire anyone for that.


    Having Agnes leave, didn''t have much affect on me. I barely was at home and barely ate there. I would


    usually go to a restaurant with Sharon or grab something while out, and I was always traveling to


    different countries.


    I went to my study. The files I had for my COO to look over were missing. I''d had those files on the


    desk yesterday and now they were fucking missing! Someone must have been in here.


    I went to locate Halley and Emma. They had already finished their duties for the day so they should''ve


    been in their rooms.


    I knocked on Emma''s door. "Emma, were you in my office," I asked when she opened it, "and don''t you


    fucking lie to me!" I couldn''t control my anger and I seemed to have scared her.


    "No, sir."


    "Emma, there were some very important files on my desk and now I can''t find them. WHERE ARE


    THEY?"


    "Sir, I don''t know. Under no circumstances did you want us in the office, and I''ve never entered it."


    "Why is it that I don''t believe you? You''ve been here for some days and you have already screwed up


    so many times."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know about any files."


    "You''re indeed ipetent. Exactly what do you really know, Emma?"


    "Sir, please don''t talk to me like that. I don''t like your attitude."


    "Shut up, and don''t lecture me about my attitude. You''re a maid, not my mother. Why don''t you get out


    of my sight and go make me a cup of coffee!"


    I was over the edge and couldn''t believe what I''d just said to her; but that''s the funny thing about


    words. Once they leave your mouth, you can''t erase the damage done. Before I could even apologise,


    she scurried to the kitchen and I was certain she was crying.


    What''s wrong with you Ethan?


    I went in the kitchen after her and stood quietly at the door. She wiped her sses before wiping her


    eyes.


    See what you''ve done? You made her cry! You fool!


    She ced the coffee on a tray.


    I entered the kitchen and she looked at me as if she had seen the devil. She rested the tray down and


    ran away as quickly as possible.


    I felt horrible. I knew I was the boss. I made the rules and wanted them abided, but I didn''t want them


    to fear me as if I was a damn monster who would eat them, bones and all.


    My employees at Hollen Tower were very close with me, yet they respected me. We were friends. But,


    less than a week and I had managed to traumatise her into a state where she actually ran away from


    me.


    I went back to her door. I knocked and she opened it again.


    "Emma, I''m sorry. I never should ofsh out on you like that."


    She nodded her head, maybe she was too afraid to speak up again. She lowered her head, avoiding


    my eyes. I lifted her chin gently. Her eyes matched her silky caramel skin, which was always covered in


    over-sized clothes. She looked afraid. Her full lips were quivering and her palms were sweaty and cold;


    she kept wiping them along her clothes. Her thick hair was pulled back and her sses were just too


    big for her small oval face, but she was beautiful-- naturally beautiful.


    A heat rushed through me, something I had never felt before. It struck like a bolt of electricity through


    my body. I pulled her closer towards me with one arm, since the other was holding my coffee.


    "Emma. Do you ept my apology?"


    "Yes, sir," she finally spoke.


    "Are we alright now?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Must you call me sir all the time?"


    "Yes, sir."


    I chuckled lightly, looking into her eyes, then I couldn''t stop myself anymore. I imed her lips as if it


    belonged to me.


    She didn''t respond; she just stood there.


    I pulled away. "Oh, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that," I said, saving my pride which was going out


    the window.


    "Sir... maybe I should go back to my room."


    "You''re right. Good night."


    I let go of her and went upstairs, face palming myself as I drank my coffee.


    _______


    Iid on my imported king-sized bed. A knock came on my door. ''''Who is it?''''


    "It''s me, sir."


    "It''s open."


    Emma entered looking so innocent and pure in a long white baggy T-shirt.


    "Sir, I honestly didn''t go your office. I wouldn''t without your permission. I''m not so careless and


    forward."


    "That''s okay, Emma. I''ll find them if they''re still here."


    She nodded and shed a bright smile.


    I got off my bed and walked over to where she was standing. I was suddenly hungry, not for food, but


    for her. I pinned her against the door in a haste.


    "Do I have permission to touch you?" I asked. Thest thing I wanted was to force myself onto a


    woman.


    "Yes, sir," she mumbled clearly.


    I kissed her hurriedly, lifting her up against the door and parting her thighs with my hands. I felt her,


    rubbing her. She let out a moan, "Oh, sir!"


    "Call me Ethan," I said under heavy breath and was about to enter her when suddenly...


    "Ethan! Ethan, wake up!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I leaped out of my dream and saw Sharon standing over me. Her eyes zing with concern and


    questions.


    I hope I wasn''t talking in my sleep.


    "Are you okay, because it sounded like you were struggling."


    "Bad dream."


    "Baby, are we okay now?" She sat down beside me.


    I was still in recovery from the dream. My manhood was popping in my shorts underneath the covers.


    "Yeah, we''re good."


    "Baby, let''s get married when we go to the Bahamas next week. I don''t wanna wait anymore."


    "Huh? Oh... Ummm... Sure."


    Honestly, I had no idea what she''d just said. My mind was still lost in the dream.

 Chapter 10 ( Capturing Moments)

    Chapter 10 ( Capturing Moments)


    Emma''s POV


    Though I was supposed to be off on the weekends, I did minor cleaning here and there just to keep


    myself upied and ahead while Halley rested.


    My mind kept on reminiscing back to what happenedst night. Mr. Hollen kissed me! He actually put


    his priceless lips on mine. I didn''t know how to kiss him back, I had no experience and was caught off


    guard. What if I had drooled on him or bit his lips? I''d just stood there, afraid to react.


    _________


    It was the beginning of a new week. I was in the living room cleaning the coverings on the chairs when


    Sharon appeared with a bundle of bags. She tossed them onto the chairs I was supposed to clean.


    "Put these in the closet for me. Don''t ruin a thing with your filthy hands." She went upstairs, heels


    hitting the polished marble as she walked.


    That woman is so...


    There wasn''t a word to describe her. She was going upstairs to where the closet was, why couldn''t she


    just put them there herself?


    I picked up all six bags and carried them upstairs to Mr. Hollen''s room. I ced each item onto the


    hangers and carefully into the closet. She had so many designer clothes, shoes, bags and purses.


    She watched, dressed in a white bathrobe, as I arranged the items in the closet.


    "That''s for when we visit the Bahamas." She broke the silence in the room.


    I smiled but continued to arrange her clothes.


    "We''re getting married there," she continued.


    An ill feeling came over me. A sharp tingle ran through my veins and popped off in my


    head. Married? Did I hear her correctly? How could he?


    I stered a fake smile on my face. "Congrattions."


    "I don''t need your congrattions," she rudely snapped and left.


    I angrily ced the remainder of the clothes onto the hangers. I didn''t care about creases anymore.


    When I was through with that, I went straight for my room without doing anything else for that day. I


    heard Halley calling for me but I''d intentionally locked my door andpletely ignored her as I read a


    book. I was on thest chapter of the novel when his voice came from outside my bedroom door.


    "Emma, open the door!"


    I panicked. His voice alone was enough to make anyone dread him.


    I realised how stupid I had been to let my emotions get the best of me and affect my job. All I had done


    the whole day was dust the chairs and put Sharon''s things away. Now he was outside of my bedroom


    door, perhaps to fire me or straighten me out.


    Another loud knock came and I quickly got out of bed and opened the door slowly with a hand over my


    forehead.


    "Emma, are you alright?" he asked with concern.


    "No, sir. I''ve had a headache for the entire day," I lied.


    "Emma, aboutst night," he began, "It shouldn''t have happened. I was out of line and I don''t know


    what I was thinking. I have a fiancee. I can''t be involved with the ummm... maid."


    He said it as if I were so beneath him, like scraps on the ground that would be thest thing he''d ever


    pick up.


    "I understand," I fought back the heartbroken feeling.


    "I''ll get some Advil," he said then left.


    I seriously had to stop. I was falling for him, longing for him toe home from work so I could see


    him, making his coffee more willingly and creating love designs in the foams on top, missing him and


    his manly scent; and when he''d touched me yesterday and pulled me onto him, his chest was hard as


    steel causing my entire body to tingle with electricity. His breath was minty fresh and his lips were so


    soft that I was scared to kiss him back, that and I didn''t know how. I was falling deeper and deeper and


    hurting myself more and more.


    He had a fiancee who seemed so possessive of him. She would skin me alive with her long nails if she


    knew I was falling for her man. They were on the verge of getting married. I couldn''t get in the way of


    that; everyone deserved happiness without any drama or broken hearts.


    Besides, he''d said what had happened between us was a mistake and wouldn''t happen again. But I


    wanted it to happen again, so badly. I wanted him.


    Him. Him. Him. Why him? I was going crazy in my room and I walked back and forth.


    A knock came again.


    He handed me a bottle of Advil as I opened the door. "Here, take one of these. I hope you feel better."


    I wanted to stop him before he left but couldn''t. He was my boss not my boyfriend. Iid on the bed,


    looking up at the ceiling. I daydreamed about losing my virginity to him in his room. I saw us taking a


    bath together with sweet scents and rose petals in the water, having wine and kissing each other


    deeply and passionately. Then he would carry me to his bed and kiss me all over, making all the moves


    because I knew none. He would trail his lips all over my sensitive areas and, atst, he would put me


    over the moon with his everything.


    I was reading too many romance novels. They were now cing dirty, wild thoughts in my mind. I


    snapped out of it, went underneath the covers, said my prayers and fell asleep.


    During the night, I awoke from thirst. I started for the kitchen when I heard a woman whispering. I hid


    along the walkway to the guest room.


    "Yes, baby. Of course I took the files... I know but marrying him is part of the n. I would be entitled to


    his money if I do that. Yes baby, I love you too.''


    Sharon hung up and went back upstairs. She was up to something and, judging by that phone call, it


    wasn''t something good.


    I had to tell Mr. Hollen before it was toote.


    She watched, dressed in a white bathrobe, as I arranged the items in the closet.


    "That''s for when we visit the Bahamas." She broke the silence in the room.


    I smiled but continued to arrange her clothes.


    "We''re getting married there," she continued.


    An ill feeling came over me. A sharp tingle ran through my veins and popped off in my


    head. Married? Did I hear her correctly? How could he?


    I stered a fake smile on my face. "Congrattions."


    "I don''t need your congrattions," she rudely snapped and left.


    I angrily ced the remainder of the clothes onto the hangers. I didn''t care about creases anymore.


    When I was through with that, I went straight for my room without doing anything else for that day. I


    heard Halley calling for me but I''d intentionally locked my door andpletely ignored her as I read a


    book. I was on thest chapter of the novel when his voice came from outside my bedroom door.


    "Emma, open the door!"


    I panicked. His voice alone was enough to make anyone dread him.


    I realised how stupid I had been to let my emotions get the best of me and affect my job. All I had done


    the whole day was dust the chairs and put Sharon''s things away. Now he was outside of my bedroom


    door, perhaps to fire me or straighten me out.


    Another loud knock came and I quickly got out of bed and opened the door slowly with a hand over my


    forehead.


    "Emma, are you alright?" he asked with concern.


    "No, sir. I''ve had a headache for the entire day," I lied.


    "Emma, aboutst night," he began, "It shouldn''t have happened. I was out of line and I don''t know


    what I was thinking. I have a fiancee. I can''t be involved with the ummm... maid."


    He said it as if I were so beneath him, like scraps on the ground that would be thest thing he''d ever


    pick up.


    "I understand," I fought back the heartbroken feeling.


    "I''ll get some Advil," he said then left.


    I seriously had to stop. I was falling for him, longing for him toe home from work so I could see


    him, making his coffee more willingly and creating love designs in the foams on top, missing him and


    his manly scent; and when he''d touched me yesterday and pulled me onto him, his chest was hard as


    steel causing my entire body to tingle with electricity. His breath was minty fresh and his lips were so


    soft that I was scared to kiss him back, that and I didn''t know how. I was falling deeper and deeper and


    hurting myself more and more.


    He had a fiancee who seemed so possessive of him. She would skin me alive with her long nails if she


    knew I was falling for her man. They were on the verge of getting married. I couldn''t get in the way of


    that; everyone deserved happiness without any drama or broken hearts.


    Besides, he''d said what had happened between us was a mistake and wouldn''t happen again. But I


    wanted it to happen again, so badly. I wanted him.


    Him. Him. Him. Why him? I was going crazy in my room and I walked back and forth.


    A knock came again.


    He handed me a bottle of Advil as I opened the door. "Here, take one of these. I hope you feel better."


    I wanted to stop him before he left but couldn''t. He was my boss not my boyfriend. Iid on the bed,


    looking up at the ceiling. I daydreamed about losing my virginity to him in his room. I saw us taking a


    bath together with sweet scents and rose petals in the water, having wine and kissing each other


    deeply and passionately. Then he would carry me to his bed and kiss me all over, making all the moves


    because I knew none. He would trail his lips all over my sensitive areas and, atst, he would put me


    over the moon with his everything.


    I was reading too many romance novels. They were now cing dirty, wild thoughts in my mind. I


    snapped out of it, went underneath the covers, said my prayers and fell asleep.


    During the night, I awoke from thirst. I started for the kitchen when I heard a woman whispering. I hid


    along the walkway to the guest room.


    "Yes, baby. Of course I took the files... I know but marrying him is part of the n. I would be entitled to


    his money if I do that. Yes baby, I love you too.''


    Sharon hung up and went back upstairs. She was up to something and, judging by that phone call, it


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    wasn''t something good.


    I had to tell Mr. Hollen before it was toote.

 Chapter 11 ( Tripping)

    Chapter 11 ( Tripping)


    Ethan''s POV


    I woke up wrapped in the arms of my beautiful fiancee. I looked at her as she was fast asleep. Tonight


    we would be going to the Bahamas for our week long vacation. I had promised her that. I didn''t break


    my promises. I rolled her aside, gently kissed her forehead lightly, and got out of the bed.


    I whipped up a fluffy batch of pancakes with eggs and bacon. I poured tworge sses of orange


    juice just as the kitchen door was pushed open.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Hi Emma."


    She stood there, staring nkly at me like she had something she wanted to say.


    "What is it Emma?" I asked impatiently.


    "Sir, there''s something I have to tell you."


    "Oh yeah, I''ll have your paycheck ready before I leave. After all, I wouldn''t be here for the week and the


    month''s end would approach by then."


    "That''s not... Um, okay."


    "There''re some left over pancakes and eggs. Help yourself.  Halley can have some too."


    I took the breakfast tray out the kitchen and headed back to Sharon. She was awake now,bing her


    hair with her fingers.  She smiled as I put the tray onto herp.


    "Good morning," I nted a kiss on her lips.


    "I''m so excited, I can''t even eat. Baby, my dreams areing true. We''re finally getting... "


    My phone rang, interrupting her.


    "Good morning, have you found the files as yet?" asked Linda, my COO.


    "No. Not yet, Linda."


    "We need those files. I don''t have to tell you how important they are."


    "I know." I was immediately frustrated. I had no idea where they were and I had already erased the


    back-up on myputer for security reasons; mypany''s operation was that of a shield.


    "Baby, is everything okay?" Sharon shook me from my frustration.


    "Yeah, sweetie. Can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm?" She was hugging my waist and kissing my neck.


    "Were you in my study?"


    "Of course not, why would I?"


    "Okay," I answered, shortly.


    __________


    My private jet had already been set and was just awaiting our arrival. I packed lightly. Anything I forgot


    I''d just have to get in the Bahamas. Emma and Halley had already carried Sharon''s things to the car


    with my help. I threw a backpack over my shoulder, locked the office, signed the paychecks for the


    maids and handed them to them before getting into the car.


    "Have a good time in the Bahamas!" Halley waved as we drove away, but from the look on Emma''s


    face, I could tell that something was wrong.


    ________


    My personal air hostess, Sarah, greeted us as we got into the jet and took our seats. Without waiting


    for her to offer assistance, Sharon waved her hand to catch her attention. "A ss of white wine,


    immediately."


    "Yes ma''am. And anything for you sir?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Get him a ss of wine also," Sharonmanded.


    "But he said he''s fine ma''am."


    "You''re fired!" Sharon snapped; she crossed her legs and turned her attention to her phone.


    Sarah looked at me with tear-filled eyes and worry. I shook my head no and she gave a small smile.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She went to fetch Sharon''s ss of wine and after ten minutes we ascended into the skies.


    "We should reach our destination in the next five hours, sir," Hexx spoke through the jet''s inte.


    Although I hated traveling, I needed a break. I had been working nonstop on the weekends and even


    sometimes on Sundays. I could tell my body was being drained. So when Sharon brought up the idea


    of going to the Bahamas, again, I decided to finally give in.


    We arrived at 10pm at Long Ind and checked into the hotel my mother established there in 2010,


    The Be Hotel, one of the gems on the ind. They greeted us like royalty.


    Sharon couldn''t wait to explore. She dragged me out of the room for a moonlit walk along the beach of


    the hotel. "Thanks for keeping your promise." Sheid her hand on my chest and I pulled her in for a


    hug.


    "You''re wee."


    "Baby, we could do it right here!" she squealed in excitement like a child.


    I was always down for spontaneous fun. I kissed her neck and moved my hand to her breasts,


    massaging them. My hands traveled to her behind. She giggled.


    "Oh, stop it, Ethan; you''re so bad."


    "But you said we could do it here."


    "I''m not talking about sex."


    I was lost. What was she talking about then?


    "I''m talking about the wedding."


    "Whose wedding?"


    "Our wedding!"


    _________________

 Chapter 12 ( Watch This)

    Chapter 12 ( Watch This)


    Emma''s POV


    When I saw him in the kitchen preparing breakfast I wanted to tell him. I had to tell him what I heard


    to buying some new stuff, from underwear to clothes to getting a new hair-do; so I let it be.


    And Sharon was sort of scary with her judging eyes, sharp mouth and long nails. She would p me


    back to Africa if I had told him about her conversation. Besides, it wasn''t my business. Mr. Hollen was


    capable of taking care of himself and his rtionship was above my pay grade.


    The next day I looked at my paycheck. I wanted to cash it out so badly. One thousand dors in just


    one week was indeed generous. I didn''t make that at Carl''s Cafe in a month.


    I found Halley in the backyard watering the nts.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Um, Halley," I began. I was still mindful of how I approached her. "I really want go to the bank and


    cash this so I''m taking my half day today."


    "I think I''lle too."


    "Okay, but... Uh."


    "Rx, Emma. Mr. Hollen isn''t here and there isn''t much to do. We can take a half day together. I''ll get


    my bag."  She moved towards the chambers.


    Did she seriously want to go out with me? Halley? That was very unexpected.


    Luis took us to a near-by bank. I loved how the mansion was situated between nearly everything we


    could need: supermarkets, clothing boutiques-- affordable and not-so-affordable, hair salons, movie


    theatres, stores, parks, clinics and health centres, libraries, a museum, malls and churches.


    "After this we''ll go shopping," Halley said softly as we cashed in.


    The car was parked on the street and Luis followed at a close but respectable enough distance behind


    us as our personal bodyguard.


    "Is he obligated to do this?" I asked.


    "Yes. Whenever we leave the mansion. It''s just for protection."


    "Oh, okay then."


    Halley led us to Sisters, a fashion boutique with a wide range of essories and different styles in


    clothing.


    "Try this on, Emma." She handed me an off the shoulder ck dress and ushered me into a changing


    room.


    I took off my over-sized dress and tried on the new one. Halley''s mouth dropped open when she saw


    me in it. "Emma, you''re beautiful. Why do you cover up yourself like a saint?"


    The dress did fit me beautifully so I took it to the cashier.


    "Lets go to the hair salon now. We have to do something about that abomination on your head."


    "Are we going into transformation mood today?" I asked as I tried to match her pace out the boutique.


    "Nope, just you," she answered without looking back at me.


    "What would you like to do to your hair today?" the hairstylist asked.


    I looked at Halley and she smiled back. "A rxer," she answered for me.


    "Okay. Lets get started."


    Halley ushered me into a chair and the stylist started on my hair.


    My hair went from neck length to mid-back in a matter of minutes. She gave me tips on how to care for


    my now rxed hair, and what she exined made me regret having a rxer, but my hair was more


    manageable and looked beautiful.


    After my hair was finished and the hair maintenance lessons were over, I got a free makeup application


    on my face.


    "Emma, remove your sses and change into the dress now because we''re going to the mall next."


    I changed in one of the rooms in the hair salon and it felt magical, like when Cindere''s fairy


    godmother changed her rags into the beautiful ball gown. Halley''s eyes popped again. She paid for the


    service, took my hand and we walked towards the car,ughing as if we had been best of friends since


    forever.


    "I need you to do one more thing Emma."


    "What''s that Halley?"


    She snatched my sses and threw them out of the car''s window as the it pulled off the curb.


    "Halley, what the hell!"


    "Would you rx. We''re going to the mall. I''ve got a friend there. She''s an eye specialist. We''ll get you


    some contact lenses instead of that ugly pair of magnifying ss you wore on your face."


    "Why are you being so nice to me now, is there a catch to this?" I had always been curious about her


    ''niceness''.


    "No catch. I know I was a bitch before, but we''re a team now. Agnes had a good talking to me before


    she retired."


    "Retired? Mr. Hollen fired her!"


    Halleyughed. "No, he didn''t."


    She exined what Agnes had told her three months prior about early retirement so she could spend


    more time with her  grandchildren and have her own life. I''d cursed Mr. Hollen in my mind for nothing


    and I, now, regretted it.


    "We''re here," Halley opened the door and ushered me out, once again, and we stood in front of a huge


    mall.


    "These are the best kinds, they''ll work like magic once they''re in your eyes," the eye specialist said as


    she showed me how to insert the contact lenses.


    The contacts felt strange on my eyes but my vision was much clearer than it had been with the sses.


    "What if I forget the take them out and I fall asleep?" I asked with concern.


    "That''s okay, Emma. You could sleep with those on. You just may not want to make a religious habit of


    it, but a few times won''t hurt."


    "Really?"


    "Affirmative. I don''t kid."


    "Thank you so much." I paid for it and she gave me a free pair courtesy ofMr. Hollen.


    "I need to get myself a dress now, Emma,"  Halley said as we rode up an esctor. We entered a


    clothing store and Halley took a dress off a rack and went into a changing room.


    "What do you think?"


    "You look amazing, what''s the asion?"


    "We''re going to a party."


    "A what?"


    I''d never been to a party, well except for the one Carl threw at the cafe to celebrate hisst birthday,


    and I was on duty in my working clothes. I''d never actually dressed up and attended a party.


    "Lou, can you make one more stop?"


    "That''s my job," he answered in a stunned voice.


    He was a built guy with a bald head, always dressed in a full suit and tie but he never wore a smile,


    well I''d never seen it-- the average solider. I was certain he was armed and trained to defend himself


    and those he had to protect.


    "Drop us off at Saint Street, then you can head back to the mansion."


    "I can''tply with that Miss. Halley."


    "You could make an exception. We''ll be gone for a while. We''re attending a friend''s birthday party."


    "Then I''ll wait until it ends. I can keep to the car but I can''t leave without the both of you."


    "Fair enough, Lou. Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    ________


    We arrived at an average-sized house. The backyard was decorated with lights and music systems.


    There were tables covered with drinks and snacks. Young adults were dancing and grooving with each


    other to the music. Halley''s eyes scanned the crowd.


    A guy walked over to our direction. "Hey, I thought you wouldn''t make it. Who''s this?" His eyes were on


    me.


    "This is my friend, Emma. Emma, this is my boyfriend, Matt." She pulled him in for a hug.


    "Happy Birthday, baby," she squealed and handed him a small box.


    He opened it in front of us and revealed a Rolex with diamonds around its face. Our pay was generous


    but it seemed like Halley had a spending habit. How could she afford a Rolex with diamonds?


    Oh man...


    A bitter feeling came over me. Could it be one of Mr. Hollen''s?

 Chapter 13 (The New High)

    Chapter 13 (The New High)


    Emma''s POV


    She had to be out of her mind to even think about stealing one of Mr. Hollen''s watches. I didn''t want


    either of us getting in trouble with him so I pulled her aside.


    "Halley, are you crazy? Please tell me that wasn''t Mr. Hollen''s Rolex. He would skin you alive!"


    "Emma, would you rx. How crazy do you think I am? I wouldn''t steal from him."


    "Well, where did you get the Rolex?"


    "It''s a knock-off I purchased in Chinatown. Matt thinks it''s real, but how the hell am I supposed to afford


    that? Now can we just enjoy the party?"


    I''d never danced before so I just watched at Halley and her boyfriend.


    A guy walked up to me and said hi. He was very handsome and looked around my age, maybe one or


    two years older. He had a Mohawk haircut, whichplimented his handsome face. He was lighter


    than I was inplexion with light brown eyes and thick eyebrows.


    "Hi," I replied, tucking my hair behind my left ear.


    "I''ve never seen you around before. Are you new in town?"


    "Not really."


    "Who are you here with? A boyfriend?"


    Iughed; if only he knew. "No, I''m here with my friend, Halley?"


    "Halley. That''s whats up."


    "You know her?"


    "Yeah." He was sipping from a red cup. I assumed it was alcohol, maybe a beer.


    Halley came between us. "Hey Max, long time no see." She hugged him.


    "Hey Hal, what''s good?"


    "I''ve seen you already met Emma." She was smiling at me and winking.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Here Emz," she handed me a cup that contained a strong aroma of alcohol.


    "Halley, I don''t drink." I pushed the cup back into her hand. She shook her head and red sourly at


    me.


    "Emma, don''t be a party pooper. It''s just a beer."


    "I don''t drink. I don''t like alcohol."


    "Emma,e on."


    I took the cup from her and sipped. Max made an air toast gesture to me and I gave him a small smile,


    but I had a feeling that something weird was going on. I pretended to drink but just let the contents


    touch my lips and move back into the cup. I hated the taste of all alcohol. I couldn''t understand why


    people drank it. It was no good for one''s body and, if you have too much, you pass out and wake up


    with an unbearable headache the next day and your stomach feels like it''s tied in a knot. Why put


    yourself through that?


    I walked up to a tree and emptied the beer. It was then that I noticed something else, besides the beer,


    fell out.


    What the fu..., what''s that?!


    I stared at it. It was a small red pill which hadn''tpletely dissolved. I picked it up and wrapped it in a


    makeup tissue I''d gotten at the salon then stuck it into my purse. I wanted to leave immediately. I went


    to find Halley.


    I found her dancing like a stripper on her boyfriend. She didn''t look like herself-- like the way she


    looked when we first got here.


    "Halley, I think we should leave," I whispered to her so that Matt wouldn''t hear, but the music was a bit


    too loud and her head was spinning too much. "Halley!" I shouted. I wanted to shake the hell out of her.


    "Hey, what''s your problem? She''s with me. She''s fine!" Matt shouted back.


    "She''s not fine. Look at her. I think she had too much to drink!" I snapped at him.


    "Emma, dance... with... me," she stammered between alcohol induced hups pulled me onto her.


    I lost my footing but recovered quickly. "What the hell Halley? We need to leave now."


    "Why?" She huped again.


    I whispered into her eyes, hoping she would hear me. "I think someone is trying to drug us."


    "Huh?" she asked as she danced and smiled.


    "The both of you are not going anywhere," Matt said as he moved between us.


    He started pulling Halley towards his house and she was justughing and squealing like an idiot. I


    figured she had to be extremely high. Halley didn''t smile orugh that much. I wanted to yell for help,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    knowing what could happen to her, and me, then I remembered that Luis was just outside, parked on


    the street. He couldn''t see what was going on in the yard because of the tall broad fencing.


    I looked around for the other guy, fearing that he would grab me next. Max wasn''t in sight. He was


    talking to another girl underneath a tree. I took the opportunity to rush for the gate. I ran straight for the


    car and pounded on the driver''s side window. Luis rolled down the ss. "What''s going on?"


    "I think Halley''s been drugged. She was pulled into the house!" I was speaking so fast and was already


    emotionally in tears.


    With that, Luis got out of the car. "Get in the car and lock the doors. Don''t open it unless you see me


    I got into the car and locked it. I peered through the windows, waiting in panic.


    In less than a minute, it seemed, he was carrying a passed out Halley over his shoulder. I unlocked the


    car and opened the door. He ced her in the backseat then got into the driver''s seat. He started the


    car and drove towards the mansion while on the phone. It sounded like he was speaking to a doctor


    because he was describing Halley''s current state. I pulled her head onto myp to elevate her just in


    case she puked. Her eyes were shut and wet and she was groaning like she was in pain. She seemed


    to being down with a fever now. I recalled the pill I saw and what I did with it. I took it from my


    purse, still wrapped in the tissue.


    "Mr. Luis, I think I may have something useful." I passed it to him and he took it without taking his eyes


    off the road.


    We arrived at the mansion fifteen minutester. He carried Halley inside. I wondered why he didn''t just


    take her to the hospital instead; we''d passed one on the way. She looked terrible; we should have gone


    to the hospital. This was crazy.


    "Why don''t we just take her to the hospital, she could be in real danger here!" I shouted. I couldn''t hold


    back the anger because it was insensible to carry her to the mansion without seeking medical attention


    for her.


    "You''ll understand," he answered simply .


    My eyes caught the shing red light outside. A medical team was at the mansion. They rushed in and


    took over the situation. She was carried into a room that I had never seen before but it was located on


    the first floor and designed like a room normally found in hospitals.


    The doctors took Halley''s temperature, drew her blood and checked her vitals.  I was ushered outside


    of the room after I started crying again. Luis came out with me.


    "Are you alright. Did you drink anything too?"


    "No, I only took one sip. I don''t like alcohol." I wiped the tears.


    "She''ll be alright. Just so you understand, Mr. Hollen doesn''t allow any of his employees at a public


    hospital. He has a team of private doctors and nurses thate to him instead. That way, scandals are


    prevented and the problem is kept between him and the doctors. In this case, where Halley had been


    drugged, this could have gotten out of control real quick; headlines like: ''Maid Drugged at Mansion for


    Lay'' or ''No Work, No Drugs''." His eyes were glued into mine, "Although it would only be rumors and


    lies, we prevent it where we can."


    I could never get use to that kind of life. Mr. Hollen was like royalty, everything was done for him and


    revolved around him. It was nice that he looked out for his employees as well. He really wasn''t selfish;


    he had a warm heart. Others might just worship their money while their employees could go to hell, but


    it wasn''t like that with Mr. Hollen and I was definitely seeing it.


    My mind drifted back to him. I wondered what he was doing in the Bahamas right then. Was he having


    fun? I gave a small smile just thinking about the kiss, though he said I was to forget it ever happened.


    "Will he find out about this?" I asked, remembering that we shouldn''t have been out in the first ce.


    We were supposed to be indoors, not going shopping and a party.


    "Yes, he''ll know. I can''t hide something like this."


    My heart raced around my chest. Oh God. He''ll be so mad about this.

 Chapter 14 (Break It Slowly)

    Chapter 14 (Break It Slowly)


    Ethan''s POV


    I watched as she brushed her hair in the mirror. She had been giving me the silent treatment since we


    returned to the roomst night from the walk on the beach. She was upset that I wasn''t excited for our


    wedding.


    When did I say we''d get married here? Sharon was a beautiful woman, outgoing, cheerful and sweet at


    times but,tely, things had been different between us. She was bing someone I never knew


    existed, nagging and possessive.


    I was rash when I proposed to her because I wanted to make a good impression on my parents when


    they came back from their anniversary in Paris. Although I didn''t do things to please them, because I


    didn''t see much of them when I was a kid, I wanted to at least assure my parents that I was capable of


    settling down.


    But was I in love with Sharon? Did I love her? Yes. But I wasn''t sure I was in love with her.


    I knew she was upset. Who wouldn''t be? But I just wasn''t ready to get married on a vacation. I always


    wanted a big wedding with all the trimmings, with my friends and family from around the globe. Not a


    beach wedding with just me and her and some employees from my mother''s hotel. She couldn''t seem


    to understand that.


    "Shar, how long are you going to keep this up?" The question was overdue.


    No answer.


    "Sharon, I''m talking to you. Baby, you just don''t seem to understand what I was trying to say to you."


    "I understand perfectly, you don''t want to get married to me!" she finally spoke.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked with a sigh.


    "I asked you back at the mansion and you said, ''Yes.''"


    "When I was sleeping?" I recalled her saying something after having the dream about Emma.


    "Ethan, I want us to get married."


    "And we will. Just not... "


    "Why not here?"


    "Because I already told you how I visioned my wedding. I don''t want a cheap ass beach wedding in the


    Caribbean without my family and friends."


    "Well can''t we just do it small here and then have a big one when we get back? nning a wedding


    that big would take months, Ethan."


    "What''s the rush? Why can''t we just use the time to get to know each other better? Maybe have more


    vacations, or maybe you could move in with me?"


    Her eyes lit up and she turned to me with a huge grin.


    Oh no, what did I just do?


    "Really, baby, you want me to move in with you?"


    "Um, I don''t see why not."


    She flew into my arms and started kissing me passionately. Her mouth rushed to my neck which


    caused my manhood to stand at attention. I pulled her onto the bed as Iid over her. She let out soft


    moans as I drove into her with everything I had.


    After the moments of heated passion, we  refreshed ourselves in the shower then  went down to the


    resort to have lunch. Grilled fish and lobsters, potato sds and vegetables, and Caribbean Breezes


    met our eyes. For the first time, in a long time, I felt rxed, happy and carefree. I needed to have


    more vacations like this.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sharon and I walked hand-in-hand along the beach again. It was beautiful during the day. The beaches


    here were to die for. We spread a beach nket andid down together while sipping on coconut water


    and taking in the beauty of the beach.


    When we got back to our room, I checked my phone for  missed calls and messages. Sharon told me


    to leave it behind because she said it was a distraction with all the ringing every second. I had twelve


    missed calls: six from the office, two from Grandma, and four from Luis. Why was he calling me?


    I called Grandma first. She only wanted to check in with me and to tell me about her uing birthday.


    I was nning a surprise party for her at my ce. There was enough time because her birthday was


    still far away.


    I called the office afterward. Linda was  still worried about the files  but I found a way around it. I


    brought in an IT guy and was able to ess my deleted backup files. I''d reprinted them and stored


    them in my briefcase instead of the home office.


    Finally I returned Luis'' calls. I assumed it was something with the car and he wanted to give me a


    heads-up, or he maybe wanted a day off to visit his wife and kids. I wasn''t prepared for what he told


    me. Halley had been drugged and was in critical condition; her heart rate was failing.


    What the fuck! How could that have happened? Who drugged her? Where did she get drugged? What


    about Emma? So many questions flew to my head at once.


    "Why were they out when they were supposed to be at the damn house?" I was fuming.


    "Sir, the girls said it was their half day."


    Of course, I just had to give them a half day! It wasn''t a habit of mine to keep cash around the house so


    I wrote paychecks to my employees. I understood they needed time to get them cashed, so I decided


    to give everyone a half day once a week. Besides, they weren''t animals or machines, they needed time


    to rest and free time to do their business as well.


    "Is the medical team still there? What happened to her?" I was concerned for her health.


    "Yes sir, the medical team is here. They''re doing everything to revive her. The other maid found a pill in


    her cup, so it''s evident that someone had ill intentions."


    My blood boiled. "Well at least we know the cause; they can find a solution, right?"


    "Sir, that''s why I''m calling you. Halley wasn''t given the same drug. It''s something different. They say it''s


    some sort of poison, sir."


    "Poison?" I couldn''t believe my ears. I couldn''t believe what was happening just one day after I''d left


    the damn country.


    Using Sharon''s phone, I called Hexx to get the jet here immediately.

 Chapter 15 (Early Notice)

    Chapter 15 (Early Notice)


    Emma''s POV


    I paced around the rooms, moving from corner to corner with the tears rolling down my cheeks and


    smudging my makeup. It was the first time in my life I could say that. It was gettingte, almost


    morning, and the medical team was still at Halley''s side, doing all they could to revive her; she was


    pulling through slowly, very slowly.


    But the scary part, Mr. Hollen was on his way back home.


    At 9:00 in the evening a ck car pulled onto the pavement. Sharon stepped out carrying one of her


    suitcases with Mr. Hollen following right behind. They burst through the front door and walked over to


    me; I panicked.


    "Who are you and where''s Emma?" he demanded.


    He didn''t recognized me?! Breathe, Emma, breathe. I became speechless, wondering how to tell him it


    was me standing right in front of him.


    "Sir, she''s right here," I responded.


    "Where?" he looked around.


    What? Do I really look that different? "I am Emma."


    His eyes popped as they scanned me from head to toe. He passed his fingers through his hair as he


    gave a small smile, but it faded as soon as a medical professional interrupted.


    "Mr. Hollen, wee back. Sir, I have news on her condition. She''s responding to the treatment and


    she''s awake now."


    I let out a sigh of relief, something I had been holding for the entire evening since our departure from


    the party. I looked at Mr. Hollen, the grey in his eyes seemed to have fade to a darker color, like the


    changes in a shark''s eyes when it smells blood. I was never so scared in my life.


    "Thank you." His voice was cold.


    He followed the doctor into the room to see Halley. I exhaled again and slipped down onto a chair. My


    feet couldn''t support the weight of the fear in my body. I felt a touch of long nails on my shoulder. I


    looked up and noticed Sharon was still standing there. For a minute, I had forgotten she even existed.


    "Take these upstairs." She pointed to her over sized suitcase.


    I attempted to carry it but it was too heavy to even shift. Did she picked up stones in the Bahamas and


    put them in her damn luggage? I walked over to her. "Miss Sharon, it''s too heavy for me to carry."


    "That''s Mrs. Hollen to you, you wimp!"


    "My apologies, Mrs. Hollen." Are they already married? I wondered.


    She sat on the chair I previously upied so I stood against the wall.


    Mr. Hollen appeared again. "Emma, what''s wrong with the two of you? I was supposed to still be in the


    Bahamas with my fiancee. I had to fly home early because of this, which shouldn''t have happened in


    the first ce because y''all were supposed to be here!" Hisst word shot like a bullet.


    I was shaking like a leaf now.


    "Sweetie, why are you stressing over those lowly maids? Why don''t you just fire them and get new


    ones? This one, here, isn''t even capable of holding a coffee cup. They''re out partying and getting drunk


    instead of doing their jobs," Sharon inputted as she stood up and stood beside him like he was one of


    her possessions, ring at me with disgust in her eyes.


    She was upset, and that was understandable, but I was just hoping Mr. Hollen wasn''t considering what


    she was saying.


    "Emma, when you came into my office, you were in need of a job and you were desperate. Now, you''re


    making me regret hiring you."


    Oh no, please don''t do this. Don''t fire me. I admit we messed up, but, please, this whole thing isn''t


    even our fault.


    "You''re on thin ice. Walk carefully," he added again.


    What does that mean?


    What he said made Sharon more upset than she already was. "So that''s it? You''re just letting her off


    with a warning? They interrupted our vacation with some bullshit and that''s all you''re going to do?" she


    screamed at him as she held his shoulder and stomped her feet.


    She looked like a kid who didn''t get to ride on the pony at a carnival and threw a tantrum.


    "Sharon, please! Not now!" he yelled back as he removed her hands and ced them at her sides. He


    moved to Luis and began conversing with him.


    Sharon red at me again, moving closer. "This is all your fault. I can''t wait for when I move in


    permanently. I will make your life a living hell for this!" she said and went upstairs.


    The good news was I wasn''t fired, but the bad news was Sharon was moving in and was dead set on


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ruining me.


    Great, just what I need.


    I went to see Halley again. She wasying on the small bed, talking softly with one of the doctors.


    Thank heaven she was now awake and responding well to the medications.


    "Hi," I greeted softly.


    She looked over to me teary-eyed. She held my hand and sighed softly. She looked drained and


    exhausted.


    "She needs to rest," the doctor said, hinting that I should go.


    I walked back to the living room, mind racing and bumped into something hard.


    "Are you okay?" Mr. Hollen asked.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be fine."


    "This suits you, Emma."


    I was lost.


    "I''m talking about the makeover. Let me guess, this was Halley''s idea?"


    He wasn''t so angry anymore and those soft grey eyes were back.


    "Yes, sir. She took me shopping." I was smiling on the inside, he''d actuallyplimented me.


    "I see. I''m d you''re alright and Halley will be okay. You should get some rest."


    "Yes sir. Goodnight."


    "Good night."


    I headed towards my room but watched as he picked up the heavy suitcase and carried it upstairs.


    The medical team left shortly thereafter, but one doctor stayed behind on standby, just in case.


    _______________


    The next day, I got up early andmenced to work immediately. I wanted to make up for what Halley


    and I had done the day before by performing my duties the best I possibly could. I had already mopped


    the entire living room and kitchen floor, dusted the sofas, chair sets, banisters, and picture frames when


    Mr. Hollen woke up. When I noticed he was up-- I could hear him moving as I passed by his room-- I


    prepared his coffee and found the courage to call to tell him his coffee was ready.


    He gave me one of his sweet smiles as he took it from my hands and we walked to the living room


    where I was mopping again just to be sure I hadn''t missed any spots.


    "I missed your coffee," he said after he took a sip.


    It''s only been one day. Attached much? I blushed as I mopped. What''sing over me?


    "You know, I can''t help but love your new look. It''s really nice."


    "Thank you, sir," I blushed again and attempted to put my hair behind my ear, but he leaned in and did


    it for me before I had the chance.


    His hand brushed against my neck and I felt the electricity rush again. My knees became weak and all I


    wanted to do was fall into his strong arms. But my feelings were short lived when Sharon appeared


    over the banister and peered down on us.


    "What the hell is going on here?" she shouted, her eyes ring down at me.

 Chapter 16 (Recalling)

    Chapter 16 (Recalling)


    Ethan''s POV


    I woke up to the sound of footsteps on the floor outside my bedroom. I looked at the wall clock; it was


    only 5:30 am. Was Emma up already? I nced over at Sharon. She was fast asleep, exhausted and


    jetgged. I put on a T-shirt and a sweat pants and went to the second floor. I peered over the banister


    and saw Emma was already up, mopping the floors of the rooms downstairs. Her eyes caught mine as


    she mopped.


    I headed to my office to forward over a fax for Linda that she had been messaging me about in the


    Bahamas.


    The phone buzzed and I picked up.


    "Good morning Mr. Hollen. Your coffee is ready."


    "I''ll be right down."


    I must say I was impressed. I''d never been so happy for coffee in my entire life. I missed her coffee and


    I missed her too. What was I saying?


    Emma stood beside the kitchen counter looking like an angel-- so peaceful, happy and perfect. I took


    the coffee from her hands. She headed towards the living room and I found myself following her. She


    started mopping again.


    "I''ve missed your coffee," I told her, trying to gauge her reaction. She only smiled but it was the prettiest


    smile I had ever seen on a woman. She was driving me crazy. "You know, I can''t help but love your


    new look. It''s really nice." I was wondering who let in this model into my house you were so beautiful.


    "Thank you, sir."


    I saw the flush in her unique little face. She attempted to move the hair from her face but I quickly


    leaned in and parted it to her ears instead, getting lost in the soft feeling of her skin.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Sharon''s voice boomed down angrily, making me almost jump out of


    my skin.


    She was looking down at us like a hawk.


    "Good morning, honey," I said coldly as I moved towards her; but, really, I wanted to kiss those full lips


    again that were tempting me in the other room.


    Sharon hugged me and pulled me in for a kiss.


    She was not the person I had in mind but I gave her a quick peck on the cheek and went back to my


    office.


    A good friend of mine in the police force, Detective Sam, called. I had informed him about the incident


    with thediesst night and that I wished to keep it from the public, but he told me it would be difficult


    to keep such a thing private, especially if we sought legal action. He advised that what happened could


    be viewed as attempted rape with an illegal drug and that Halley and Emma would have to give an


    official police statement and be prepared for court if we wished to pursue action again the culprit or


    culprits.


    Of course I wanted the bastard behind bars. He''d pay for what he had done to her. The illegal drug in


    her drink caused her body to go into defense mode, which resulted in the high fever, her passing out, a


    near heart attack and blood to pour from her nostrils. Halley could have died. Who the hell would do


    something so awful to those girls?


    I finished my coffee. My temper had begun to rage again just thinking about Halley''s condition. I could


    kill the guy, or guys, with my bare hands if I could get to them.


    I went to Halley''s recovery room and found her sitting up in bed. It was a great sign of progress. Last


    night, she had been too weak to do much of anything.


    Her eyes twinkled when she saw me. "Hi, you''re back?" she asked.


    "Yes, Halley. I''m here."


    "Sir, I''m so sorry. Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to cause you any *cough* trouble. I''m *cough* so--"


    "Shh," I stopped her. "It''s okay. Rest now," I hugged her to show my anger wasn''t toward her.


    I wasn''t mad about what they did; I was mad at what happened to them. After all, they were entitled to


    a half day and I was d she and Emma were bonding and socializing with each other. Emma could


    quickly learn the ropes from Halley.


    I excused myself from the room as my phone rang and took the call in the living room. Detective Sam


    wanted to know if Halley would be stable enough to give her statement. The faster they did that the


    better; the culprit could leave town at any time.  Halley was still fragile and recovering but I understood


    Sam''s point. If she couldn''t, Emma would have to fill in since she''s been there as well.


    I found Emma tidying by the pool.


    "Emma, can I talk to you for a minute?" I gestured for her toe over.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Followingst evening''s incident, a detective friend of mine will be over to get your and Halley''s


    statements."


    "I understand."


    "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    "No."


    "Get yourself something to eat and wait for the detective to arrive."


    "Yes, sir."


    __________


    Sam arrived in a squad car apanied by three of his associates. I led them to the Halley''s room;


    Emma was by her side.


    "Halley, Emma, I''m Detective Sam of the NYPD. This here is Officer Ryan, Officer Michaels, and Officer


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshall. They''re here with me to get a statement from the both of you."


    Emma nodded.


    "Emma, I''ll start with you. Can you recall exactly what happened yesterday from the time you two left


    the mansion?"


    "Yes, Detective. Yesterday, around midday, I wanted to cash in my check. I informed Halley since there


    were only the two of us here at the time. She came along with me-- we are entitled to a half day once a


    week. Mr. Luis, one of Mr. Hollen''s drivers, drove us to the bank. It took about half-an-hour then we


    went to a store and I bought a dress."


    "So you knew you were going to a party?" Sam asked as she paused.


    "No. Not at that time."


    "Okay, continue. What happened next?"


    "Afterwards, Halley took me to a hair salon to get my hair done. Then we went to the mall where I got


    some new contact lenses from a friend of hers who is an eye specialist."


    No more big sses? I thought to myself.


    "Halley said she needed a dress. We went to a store and got one. That''s when she told me we were


    going to a party. I already had on my new dress and I didn''t want to disappoint her because she was


    being nice to me for the first time. We got Luis to take us to her boyfriend''s house at Saint..."


    "Saint Street?"


    "Yes, at Saint Street. When we got there, a guy came over to us and Halley gave him a present."


    "What was it?"


    "A watch. A Rolex."


    I quickly looked at Halley. What the f...?


    "It was a knock off from Chinatown," Halley quickly added.


    I exhaled slowly.


    "Did you get his name?"


    "His name was Matt."


    "Okay. What happened after?"


    "They started dancing and I was just looking around because the party was outdoors -- the backyard. A


    guy approached me and started talking to me."


    What fucking guy?  I was ready to kill.


    "Who was he?" Sam asked what I''d wanted to know.


    "His name was Max."


    "Matt and Max the brothers?" Officer Ryan asked Sam with concern in his eyes.


    "Sounds like them," Sam replied.


    "Like who?" I asked angrily, cutting in. Sam told me to calm down and wait for Emma''s statement to be


    finished.


    "He was asking me questions like was I new in town, if I had a boyfriend, and so on, just small talk.


    Then Halley came over with a drink in a red stic cup."


    "Wait a minute. Halley gave you the drink?"


    "Yes, detective."


    "Continue."


    "I''m not a fan of alcohol. I only took a small sip so Halley would stop bugging me."


    "What was her condition at that time?"


    "She looked somewhat tipsy but I didn''t think much of it because I had never been out to a party with


    her before. She went to dance with her boyfriend again. I walked over to a tree and threw out the beer,


    that''s when I saw a pill fall out."


    "Did you pick it up?"


    "Yes, I wrapped it in a makeup wipe and put it in my purse. Then it dawned on me that it had to be


    some kind of drug. I went to find Halley. She was a mess; I could tell, then, she was high."


    "What did you do?"


    "I attempted to pull her away from dancing with Matt. I whispered to her that I thought we were being


    drugged but the music was too loud and Matt was standing close by. He pulled her away from me and


    said we weren''t going anywhere."


    "Did he threaten or assault you?"


    "No. He began to pull Halley towards the house."


    "What was Halley doing? Was she yelling?"


    "She wasughing. She was high, Detective, and Matt was her boyfriend, not a stranger, of course she


    wouldn''t yell." Emma seemed a bit on edge. I hoped she would calm down. Asking questions were just


    the routine.


    "Okay, Emma. What did you do next?"


    "I wanted to yell for help because I knew she didn''t look good. I remembered Luis was parked outside


    on the street, but he couldn''t see what was going on because the property had a tall fence. I looked


    around for the other guy, Max, because I didn''t trust him after I saw the pill. He was talking to another


    girl so I ran out of the gate and told Luis what was happening to Halley. He told me to get in the car and


    lock the doors and wait for him to get back. He came back with Halley over his shoulder."


    "What was her condition?"


    "She looked like she had been crying and she was groaning. She wasn''t moving, only groaning."


    Emma had tears in her eyes as she recounted; Halley could have died in her arms.


    "Then Luis started the car. I gave him the pill I had wrapped up and by the time we got home Halley


    had passed out. I got angry at Luis because he didn''t take Halley to the hospital. But then I saw the


    ambnce and the doctors took over the situation, and that''s about it."


    "Thank you, Emma."


    Detective Sam turned to Halley. "Halley, is everything Emma said urate?"


    She nodded.


    "Can you remember what happened when Matt pulled you into the house?"


    "No. I don''t wanna talk about it." She began to cry.

 Chapter 17 (Tell It As Is)

    Chapter 17 (Tell It As Is)


    Emma''s POV


    Halley had broken down into a fit. I cuddled her with a hug and told her that everything would be okay.


    Something was wrong with her, apart from being drugged.


    Matt must have mortified her.


    Detective Sam and the others looked on, unsettled.


    "Halley, please tell them what happened. You have to talk about it," I whispered calmly, making sure I


    didn''t sound mean or harsh to upset her more.


    "I don''t want to. I can''t," she cried.


    What on earth happened to her?


    "Halley, I know you''re scared. I know you want to put this behind you but we need your statement on


    what happened when Matt pulled you into the house," Detective Sam pressed.


    "I can''t talk about it. I don''t want to," she cried again and hugged me tighter.


    Mr. Hollen looked like he was about to explode.


    "Where''s the driver? Maybe he could describe what he saw when he fetched Halley," Sam said to Mr.


    Hollen who began to make a call before Sam could finish.


    The police officers stayed out in the living room since Halley was already in a delicate condition and


    they didn''t want to upset her any more.


    Luis arrived ten minutester and inquisitiveness led me to eavesdrop. What Luis described when he


    entered into the house made me gasp. Tears flooded my eyes as he told them the details. I''d have


    been better of not hearing a thing.


    Poor Halley. How could her boyfriend do such a thing to her? No wonder she didn''t want to talk about it.


    *********


    Luis'' POV


    "I was sitting in the car waiting for thedies, messaging my daughter. Emma started pounding on the


    driver''s side window . I rolled it down and asked what was going on. She told me that Halley had be


    drugged and pulled into the house. I told Emma to get into the car and lock the doors while I went to


    get Halley.


    "The front door of the house was opened. Kids were everywhere, drinking, smoking cigarettes,


    dancing, and making out inside of the house. Halley was nowhere in sight but I heard yelling upstairs. I


    followed the sounds, which were dispersed because of the music, but found her and a guy on the top


    staircase. He was forcing her to perform oral sex while another guy was video taping.


    "Halley was resisting so they pped her to the face. He said to her, ''Its my birthday, bitch, you have to


    make me happy.'' I pulled Halley up and the two guys ran away. She was so drunk and high she


    couldn''t even stand. I threw her over my shoulder and made my way back to the car with her."


    *********


    Emma''s POV


    Mr. Hollen rubbed his temple as he took it all in. His eyes changed again. His hands balled up into fists


    and his nostrils red. Halley had to be more than just a maid. That sort of reaction from an employer


    who was a billionaire, was very umon towards an ordinary maid.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I began to tiptoe away from the living room but walked into something pointy. Tits.


    "What the hell! Watch where you''re going!" Sharon shouted.


    I wanted to cover her mouth so the men in the other room wouldn''t hear her but I couldn''t dare touch


    her.


    Mr. Hollen appeared behind us. "Is everything okay here?"


    "No, everything is not okay here. We need to talk Ethan!" Sharon snapped. She was so out of timing.


    Mr. Hollen looked frustrated, as if he just wasn''t in the mood to listen to her bickering again and again.


    She was always grilling him and yelling for nothing.


    What did he see in her? Yeah, she was beautiful but her ways were ugly. I hadn''t been around for that


    long and even I could tell.


    "Honey, I''m with the police right now. Can we talkter?"


    "No. We need to talk right now!"


    It was so ridiculous of her, so inconsiderate and selfish. Everything always had to be about her. Didn''t


    she get any attention when she was growing up? I got none and I knew I was nothing like her.


    "Sharon, not right now," he said sharply.


    "Ethan, I can''t--"


    "I said not fucking now!" he sted.


    I had never heard him yell at her before, or swear. I felt so embarrassed and he wasn''t even talking to


    me. She buried her face in the palm of her hands and ran upstairs. He let out a heavy sigh. I was still


    standing there, afraid to move.


    "Sorry you had to see that, can you make me another cup of coffee?" he asked and went back into the


    living room.


    I went to prepare his coffee.


    I was nearly done when the door opened and assumed it was himing for his coffee. "Here''s your


    coffee," I said without turning around.


    I turned and came face to face with Sharon. "Don''t think I don''t see what you''re doing, you little bitch."


    "Mrs. Hollen. What are you--?"


    "The next time I catch you looking at Ethan, I''ll kick your ass over this mansion. NYPD won''t be enough


    to save your scrawny ass," she threatened then left.


    I swallowed fear and held onto the coffee cup like it was my life saver. My feet went numb and my mind


    went nk. The door opened and I almost fell over in fright, thinking it was her again, but it was Mr.


    Hollen and he saw the fear in my eyes.


    "Are you alright? You look like you''ve seen a ghost; it''s only me." He gave a small smile.


    "Here," I said shortly, handing him his coffee and departing as fast as my legs could go. I didn''t want


    Sharon to catch us together again.


    "Emma!"


    I heard him calling me but I was already out of the kitchen. I slowed my pace when I reached my


    bedroom door. A hand on my shoulder made me even more scared than I already was. I turned around


    with haste and his lips collided with mine.


    He opened the door to my room and walked me inside, his lips still locked on mine. He raised me up


    andid me onto the bed, moving his hands over my body. The sensations I''d felt were at an all time


    high. I had never felt this way before. I knew it was wrong but it felt so right. All the fear in me subsided.


    "Sir, what are you...? Oh my Gooood!" I said between kisses.


    "Can I touch you?" he asked as he ran kisses down my neck, giving me goosebumps. His hands were


    already all over me.


    "No, you can''t," I said as I pulled his head away and looked into his eyes.


    "Why not?" he leaned in, oh so tempting.


    "You''re engaged. Plus the police are still here, they''ll be looking for us. You have to stop."


    I wanted him but not like this.


    "Okay. I''ll stop. This isn''t over," he added before he left the room.


    I was wet.


    ____________________

 Chapter 18 (Keeping It Together)

    Chapter 18 (Keeping It Together)


    Ethan''s POV


    Why couldn''t I just keep my hands off her?


    I''d rushed after her as she ran out of the kitchen, looking sad and scared. I''d followed her directly to her


    bedroom, forgetting about everyone else. When I kissed her she''d stopped me before it escted any


    further.


    What she said made sense. I was engaged to another woman and there were police officers in the


    house conducting an investigation. Any of them could request my presence at any moment. And there


    she was,ying on the bed with me hovering over her like my prey.


    I got up, straightened my clothes and left her room. I had to put that to the back of my mind, for now,


    but I was bing crazy about her, having dreams and fantasies about her. God, I wanted her. To


    have and to hold.


    ___________


    One weekter, Halley was in much better health and had recovered wonderfully. The NYPD, along


    with Detective Sam, tracked down the two culprits and had already stuck them behind bars. They


    exined that they had bought the drugs from a Colombian and decided to use it on a bunch of the


    girls at Matt''s birthday party. Halley had gotten an overdose because those fools had no idea what the


    hell they were doing. Her body reacted to the foreign substance differently and turned it into a poison in


    her blood stream. It drug was Liquid XXS, one of the most dangerous and effective drugs in the world;


    it could knock out an elephant.


    I left the office at around 6:00 p.m. I headed straight home to make sure thedies were alright. When I


    got in the living room there were suitcases and boxes everywhere. Emma and Halley were descending


    from the stairs, looking tired and drained as Sharon was sipping on a ss of wine at the dining table.


    "What''s going on here?" I asked.


    She looked up at me with her puppy dog eyes. "Oh darling, you''re home. I''ve missed you," she hugged


    me; I didn''t respond.


    Oh shit, in the Bahamas I did told her she could move in. Was she doing that right now?  "You''re


    moving in already?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    Damn it.


    A stumble woke me from my thoughts. We rushed to the stairs. A suitcase had slipped from Emma and


    toppled over.


    Thank goodness. I thought someone had fallen.


    "What the hell!" Sharon screamed as she ran to the fallen suitcase, "You little fool, why are you so


    stupid? You can''t even carry a damn suitcase!"


    How disrespectful of her to talk to Emma like that. Emma was my maid, not hers.


    "I''m sorry." Emma apologized.


    "Take your sorry and shove it up your white with ck mixed ass!" Sharon rudely and quickly


    responded.


    I''d heard enough. "Sharon, let''s be grateful that no one was hurt." I walked over and held the suitcase.


    "My suitcase was hurt! That stupid ass maid of yours."


    "I can''t have you talking to my employees like that. You''ve crossed the damn line! How can you insult


    someone over a damn suitcase? Your suitcase isn''t alive Sharon." ''dI reached a boiling point; I just


    couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Ethan, don''t you dare defend her stupidity."


    "Stupidity? Okay, here you are," I handed her the suitcase. "Carry it yourself!"


    She looked at me as if I had just spoken a foreignnguage.


    "Emma, Halley, you''re relieved from your duties," I said to them as they wiped traces of sweat from


    their faces.


    How long had they been carrying stuff upstairs? They shouldn''t even be lifting anything. That was the


    movers job.


    "Where are the movers?" I asked Sharon as I watched her struggle with the suitcase.


    "I sent them away."


    "Oh, so you didn''t know they were the ones who had to do that stuff?"


    "Why should they when we''ve got two maids?"


    She really knew how to press my buttons. "Sharon, I don''t want the maids doing things like this. This


    could cause problems for them in the future. They''re women, just like you."


    "Ethan, you''re so shallow."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, if you''re going to live here, you might as well change that damn attitude of yours. And don''t ever


    think you''ll take advantage of those maids, they''re not here to make life easier for you."


    With that, I took the suitcase from her again and carried it up myself.


    ________


    I found myself knocking on Emma''s door.


    "Sorry to disturb you, but I need a cup of coffee." I didn''t really want a coffee, I just wanted to see her.


    She was wrapped in a bath towel. "Can you give me five minutes?"


    "Take your time," I smirked as I envisioned what I wanted to do to her at that moment.


    I waited in the dinning room while I read a newspaper article.


    She ced the coffee in front of me once she had made it.


    "Have a seat," I invited but she stood, shyly running her fingers along the back of a chair opposite from


    me.


    "I can''t. If your wife sees me here with you--"


    "Fiancee," I corrected.


    She rolled her eyes in a sassy way. She didn''t know what she was doing to me.


    "Mr. Hollen, remember what you told me when it first happened? When you first kissed me? You said it


    was a mistake that shouldn''t happen again."


    I felt bad. How stupid of me.


    "I don''t want my first time to be a mistake," she added again which made me puzzled.


    First time? "Your first time with me or your first time?" I asked slowly.


    She held her chest and heaved a sigh.


    "Honey, where are you?" Sharon called from upstairs


    Emma took on her heels and ran back to her room. She was scared of Sharon that much?


    "I''m down here," I frowned.


    She appeared in front of me, looking on as I drank my coffee.


    "Ethan, I''ll be making coffee for you from now on."


    Oh heaven, take me now.

 Chapter 19 (Best News Yet)

    Chapter 19 (Best News Yet)


    Emma''s POV


    Sharon came and turned the entire house upside down within one week.


    It was Wednesday afternoon, thest Wednesday in June. I had just finished wiping the tables in the


    living room and mopping the floors. Today was scheduled to be my half day. I wanted to visit the library


    and get some new books. I had already taken my bath and was on my way out. When I got to the living


    room area I almost had a heart attack. Sharon had her two  four year-old twin nieces over and they


    were making a huge mess on the floor I had just cleaned. Snacks, juices, choctes and sodas were


    everywhere.


    "Aren''t you going to clean that up?" she asked with a smirk on her face, peering down from the


    banister.


    I wanted to say no but I knew Mr. Hollen wouldn''t be too pleased about my attitude if I did. So I went


    back to my room, frustrated, changed into a rag and cleaned up the mess as she took the children


    outside by the pool.


    "You two did such a good job, we should do this everyday," I heard her said in a baby voice as she


    walked away.


    "That snake," I grumbled to myself.


    It took me an hour and a half topletely get rid of the stickiness from the mess they made.


    I skipped the library, I just wasn''t in the mood anymore. I prepared something to eat and went back to


    my room and locked the door. It was still my half day and I needed some rest.


    On Thursday I varnished the tables in the living room as Mr. Hollen instructed. I was just about done


    when Sharon came with a bundle of makeup supplies and began to do her makeup. Powder flew


    everywhere. She was deliberately throwing powder onto the clean floor and the table I had just


    varnished. After her mischievous little act she left, and I cleaned the tables and the floor all over again.


    On Friday I was in theundry room. I was folding the clothes from the dryer when Sharon appeared


    behind me.


    "Here, these aren''t clean," she said as she handed me a basket filled with clothes Halley had already


    done yesterday.


    "Halley did those already," I informed, thinking she was confused.


    "I don''t care what she did. I''m telling you to do it over and you better get to it right now!" she


    What was her problem? I couldn''t catch a break. She always popped up when I least expected it, even


    in my dreams-- I''d had a nightmare she shot me in my back. I feared her, no doubt about it. She


    seemed like the kind of woman who was capable of doing anything. The kind of woman who could get


    away with murder.


    I redid theundry, as she requested, folded it and brought it up upstairs to the master bedroom. I was


    about to enter, since the door was already unlocked, when I heard her on the phone again.


    "It''s taking longer than I expected. He wants a big wedding with all his useless family and irrelevant


    friends... Don''t worry about it. We''ll soon aplish what we have in store."


    Who was she talking to and what were they up to? This was the second time I''d overheard her on the


    phone, plotting something with the person on the other end and Mr. Hollen seemed to be stuck in the


    middle of it.


    I knocked as she ended the call. She rushed over to me, grabbed the basket and shut the door in my


    face. I went back downstairs and found Halley in the kitchen making peanut butter sandwiches.


    "Hey, girl," she greeted with a smile as I sat my exhausted body down on a chair. "You don''t look too


    good."


    "That woman is going to drive me insane," I groaned and rested my head on the counter.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Halley passed me some sandwiches and a ss of chocte milk. "Eat up."


    I ate like a raging pig. I wished the sandwiches could have just taken the pain and worry away.


    The kitchen door pushed in and Sharon walked in. "Hello, my maids," she smirked and sat down next


    to me, bouncing her nails off the counter top, making an irritating noise.


    I remained silent.


    "What is it Sharon?" Halley asked.


    I panicked. Sharon liked to be called Mrs. Hollen.


    "That''s Mrs. Hollen to you!" she snapped, mming her hands on the table.


    "He hasn''t married you as of yet, and there''s no guarantee that he''s going to marry you."


    "Look here you little..." Sharon got up and walked over to her.


    Halley stood her ground.


    I was alert, ready to part them if a fight was to be broken out.


    "Careful where you''re stepping, Halley," Sharon warned.


    "Why don''t you take that warning or threat and shove it. Your power here is limited because, at the end


    of the day, Mr. Hollen is still the one with the final say, not you."


    I was surprised at Halley, she was braver than I thought.


    Sharon made one more nce at me and left the kitchen.


    Halley and I giggled afterwards.


    "She''s so full of it."


    "I don''t know how you manage to say that to her, Halley."


    "Emma, that''s why she''s picking on you, because you''re bowing down to her. You have to stand up for


    yourself and put her in her ce. It doesn''t matter if we''re ''just the maids''. She''s taking advantage of


    us."


    "Shouldn''t we tell Mr. Hollen?"


    "No. I have a n. Two can y this game." A sly smile crept upon her face.


    "Halley, what are you up to?"


    "Just watch and learn from the master," she giggled like a child.


    Halley washed her face over the sink and headed upstairs and knocked on Mr. Hollen''s master


    bedroom door. Sharon opened it.


    "I''m so sorry for what I said in the kitchen. I was out of line. Can we put this behind us?" Halley asked.


    What the hell? What was she doing?


    "You''re forgiven Halley," Sharon smiled in satisfaction.


    Halley smiled back and descended the stairs and I pulled her into a living room. "Halley. What was--?"


    "Shh. Lesson number one, keep your friends close and your enemies closer."


    __________


    The next morning , Sharon was making coffee for Mr. Hollen. She had taken over that duty from me.


    Halley and I walked in the kitchen and saw her with two cups of coffee in her hands.


    Halley purposely pushed past her a bit too hard, knocking over one of the cups. "Oh my


    goodness, Mrs. Hollen, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Halley, you just knocked over Ethan''s coffee. I can''t remake this."


    "Well Emma can do it while I clean this up."


    "Okay, whatever," she said without thinking twice then left.


    "Now you can make him a cup of coffee," she said as she grabbed a broom to clean up the spill and


    broken tea cup.


    I smiled as I went over to the coffee machine. I missed making coffee for him so much.


    "Thanks Halley," I mouthed as I informed him that his coffee was ready.


    He told me he''d be down for it shortly. I got so jolly on the inside; I hadn''t seen him in a while. He had


    been workingte hours at the office and when he got home I was usually asleep. He came in with a


    vest and a baggy shorts. He looked so sexy in the morning. Halley left just as he came in.


    "Good morning, Emma."


    "Good morning, Mr. Hollen. Here''s your coffee."


    He sipped it immediately. "I miss your coffee so much."


    I blushed.


    "There''s something I need to tell you," he said and my heart skipped a beat. "I''m d I hired you."


    "I''m d too."


    "Also, mypany is hosting a summer auction in Miami next weekend."


    "That''s great. We''ll be safe this time around, Mr. Hollen. You won''t have to worry."


    "I know I won''t have to worry because the two of you areing along with me."


    "Sir, but Sharon... She wouldn''t be--"


    He didn''t let me finish. "Sharon won''t be attending. She will be out of the country to attend a fashion


    show."


    I was relieved. Oh my gosh. Me, Halley and Mr. Hollen in Miami! What is in store for me?

 Chapter 20 (On To Miami)

    Chapter 20 (On To Miami)


    Emma''s POV


    The Miami weekend was just one day away. Halley and I decided to take our half day together to do a


    quick shopping before leaving. Luis drove us to the mall where we bought clothing, including a formal


    dress to wear to the auction fundraiser event, and Halley insisted on getting our hair done.


    When we got homete that afternoon we packed. I was extremely excited to be going on this trip with


    the two people I was getting ustomed to. I had never been on a trip before. I had never even


    stepped foot out of New York, so going to Miami was like a dreame true. I was overjoyed!


    I went to the chambers when I was through packing and sat on Halley''s bed. I watched her scan the


    room, putting things she thought she''d need in Miami.


    "My toothbrush, dress, hairdryer..." she went on, moving like she was trying to prevent herself from


    forgetting something important.


    Iughed just watching at her. It wasn''t her first time in Miami; it was just her first time going along with


    Mr. Hollen. When she was finished, we headed to the kitchen as she described her first time on a trip to


    Miami with her friends.


    It was about 7:00 pm when Mr. Hollen got home. He checked on us in the kitchen and, I must say, it


    had been a relief to have Sharon gone to Italy for a fashion show she had to host there. She had been


    gone since Tuesday and wouldn''t return until the next weekend.


    "I''ve arranged everything for us, including the house," said Mr. Hollen.


    "We''re not staying at a hotel?" Halley asked, surprised.


    She was always bolder to ask straight forward questions than I was. I had to work on that.


    "Why stay at a hotel when I''ve got a lovely beach house there?" he asked, raising an eyebrow with a


    smirk on his lips.


    She gasped in surprise. "Oh my gosh! I have to get my swimsuit!" she shouted in glee as she ran out of


    the kitchen.


    Mr. Hollenughed then turned to me and took my hands into his. "You''re awfully quiet; you''re not


    excited?"


    "Yes I am, sir," I said shyly.


    "Why don''t you call me Ethan when we''re alone," he kindly insisted.


    "Um, sir, that wouldn''t sound right."


    He let out a frustrated sigh.


    "Oh, um, I cooked dinner for you." I felt I sounded awkward, but I''d taken the liberty of cooking him a


    meal when Halley and I came back from shopping-- a chicken soup.


    "Okay. I''ll go shower and change thene back for my dinner," he said, getting up from the table.


    "Oh, don''t forget to pack your swimsuit too," he added as he left.


    My face fell. I didn''t own a swimsuit or a bikini and forgot to get one at the mall earlier.


    "You do have one right?" Halley asked as she came back, having overheard Mr. Hollen''s statement


    about the swimsuit.


    "No," I answered quietly.


    "Okay. It''ste now, so we''ll get you one when we reach there." She lit up and did little jumps like a kid.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emma, we''re going to Miami."


    I could only smile.


    __________


    We arrived at an airport and boarded a private jet. Silly me for thinking that we would have a long drive.


    I forgot my boss was a billionaire; he had it all.


    "Buckle up," Halley said to me as she did hers.


    I struggled with the seat belt for a bit utnil Mr. Hollen leaned in and did it correctly.


    "Thanks," I said coldly, feeling like aplete fool. I couldn''t even put on a seat belt.


    I hope I don''t embarrass myself or Mr. Hollen at hispany''s auction this weekend. I was so


    inexperienced with such things. Do you go around greeting people? Do you bring them drinks? Do you


    shake hands with everyone there? What do you do?


    "Are you okay?" Mr. Hollen asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Then it dawned on me also that I was in a freaking ne. I had never been in a ne. I remembered


    how panicked I was in the elevator when I went for the interview at hispany; now I was in his


    ne. If I was so scared of the elevator, shouldn''t I be even more scared of the ne? I held my chest


    and swallowed hard as fright took over my body.


    Halley noticed and smirked at me. "First time flying Emma?" she asked in a teasing voice.


    I nodded.


    Mr. Hollen looked at me with what seemed like concern or confusion, I wasn''t sure.


    Thanks a lot Halley. She just had to put me on the spot again. But wasn''t it obvious enough when I


    couldn''t even put on the seat belt?


    "Please fasten your seat belts and prepare for take off," a voice spoke smoothly through the ne''s


    inte.


    An air hostess walked towards us. "Hello, may I offer you a drink?" she asked while resting her hand on


    Mr. Hollen''s shoulder in a seductive manner.


    So unprofessional.


    Mr. Hollen looked up at her. "Do you like this job?" he asked her calmly.


    "Yes, I love it," she smiled.


    "Well, I suggest you take your hand off of me before I fire you."


    She held her mouth opened with surprise as she pulled away.


    "I''m sorry E... I mean, Mr. Hollen," she said, covering her embarrassment. "Can I get you something to


    drink?" she asked again, putting back on a smile.


    "What would you like to have?" he asked us.


    "Ginger ale for me."


    "A ss of pinot noir," Halley requested.


    "Same as Halley," Mr. Hollen said with a smile.


    Now I felt like the odd one out. What the hell is pinot noir? It had to be a drink, but what exactly? I


    wanted to try it too if they both were having it but I was too afraid to change my order.


    The hostess came back with three drinks. She served us then disappeared towards the cockpit.


    "I love this wine," Halley said taking a sip.


    Oh so it''s a wine.


    "I like my ginger ale," I said as I took a sip.


    Mr. Hollenughed lightly. "Emma. Would you like to try it?"


    "No, I don''t like alcohol."


    I was amazed it only took us two hours to get from New York to Miami. How fast were we flying?


    The ne ride was exciting. Mr. Hollen bonded with us as if we were his friends, not just his maids. He


    told us stories about his trips to different countries, the different aspects and cultures he''d learnt and


    the differentnguages he spoke. Halley evenmunicated with him in French, and I was impressed


    how fluent they were. I had no idea she spoke French, though I did realize she had a bit of an ent.


    We arrived at a lovely beach house. Very modern, designed like the mansion, it was very weing. It


    was cute and just the perfect size, not too big or small.


    "Wee to my beach house. This is Vero Beach, by the way," he said with a big smile as he unlocked


    the door and ushered us inside. I looked around in amazement like I did when I first got to his mansion


    in New York.


    "So, Mr. H, the house is so nice, but it''s not like you," Halley said, setting down her luggage.


    I thought it was rude of her to say such a thing.


    "Why?" he asked as he checked the lights to make sure they were working.


    "This house isn''t too small for you?"


    I gave her a small tap on the arm. She mouthed something to me.


    "This is my get away Halley. All my life I had a standard to keep up and an image to protect. Everyone


    expects great things because of who I am and what I represent, but, contrary to popr belief, I''m a


    simple person. I love this beach house even more than I love the mansion."


    Halley looked at him with a bewildered look as if he had to be crazy to say that.


    There wasn''t a pool or a Jacuzzi like at the mansion. It was a simple cute beach house with a nice


    outdoor environment. I felt at peace with the house. It reminded me of myself. It was simple; it didn''t


    need anything expensive to make it beautiful. It was beautiful on the inside and unique on the outside.


    "Where are our rooms?" I asked, remembering I should work on my shyness.


    "Upstairs, follow me."


    He showed us to the rooms.


    I had a lovely view of the beach which was like right there. It was so awesome. And I had a view of the


    front yard on the other side.


    Halley''s room was at the far end and Mr. Hollen''s room was right in the middle.


    I looked at my phone: 2:00 p.m. I was hungry. I went down to the kitchen to prepare something to eat


    but there was a chef there preparing something that smelled so delicious. I greeted her and she gave


    me a warm smile.


    "Miss Agnes!" I shouted out in joy as I ran into her arms. Oh, how I''d missed her.

 Chapter 21 (Have It Your Way)

    Chapter 21 (Have It Your Way)


    Emma''s POV


    "Ah, Emma is that you?" Agnes asked when she stopped what she was doing to take me in. "Wow, my


    child. I always knew you were very beautiful," she added as she wrapped her arms around me.


    I wiped a tear of happiness from my eye. I had missed her. I felt kind of guilty for forgetting about her,


    but Halley had be nice to me and we were bonding nicely.


    "I''ve missed you at the house. What are you doing here?" I asked breaking from our hug.


    "Mr. Hollen called me a few days ago and invited me here to cook while you all are here. Now, get out


    of my kitchen. I''ve got everything under control. Go and enjoy the beach or the front yard."


    "I came here because I was hungry."


    She opened the oven and took out severalrge trays. She prepared a te of pineapple chicken, rice


    and peas, potato sd, macaroni pie and a slice ofsagna.


    My mouth watered.


    "Eat dear," she said as she handed me the te.


    "Thanks, Aggie," I smiled and went outdoors to enjoy my food with nature and the wind.


    I had never been so rxed and carefree. I ate everything on the te while I enjoyed the sound of the


    crashing waves and the birds singing in the trees and the wind moving through the leaves.


    I didn''t notice Mr. Hollen was there, watching me as he leaned against the frame of the door. "You like it


    here?" he asked.


    I turned saw him smiling sweetly at me, which made me melt. Gosh, he is so damn handsome! "It''s


    nice," I answered.


    "Yeah, I love it here too."


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "Anything, sweetie."


    When he called me sweetie, my heart skipped a beat. I had to search my brain for something to ask


    him. I just wanted to see his face and hear his voice some more. I wanted to ask him about what he did


    with me in my room back at the house, and about Sharon, and, now, about Agnes. All those things I


    could have asked, but I looking deep in his eyes all I could thing to ask was, "Can you teach me to


    swim?"


    He gave a light chuckle and walked towards me. "Sure, I can teach you." He put some of my hair


    behind my ear and looked me straight in my eyes.


    I was lost in his, so grey and judging.


    "When do you want to start?"


    "How about," I paused with a smile, "right now?"


    He smiled back. "Okay, I''ll get changed."


    Damn it Emma, you didn''t bring a bikini. I pped myself mentally. I ran back inside, putting my te in


    the sink and rushing upstairs to my luggage. I didn''t have anything that could have at least worked as a


    bikini or a swimsuit. Halley had only packed one for herself; I couldn''t borrow her only swimwear, and I


    didn''t want to go out to buy one because we wouldn''t have the time for the swimming lesson again.


    Then my eyes fell on an underwear set I bought while shopping with Halley. She''d persuaded me to


    buy it and it was in my favorite color, ck. It was pretty, too pretty for the beach, but I didn''t have a


    choice since I wanted a swimming lesson from Mr. Hollen. I put it on and headed to the beach to wait


    for him there. I didn''t want anyone getting any ideas about us.


    He came five minutester, carrying a pic basket, arge beach rug and floats. Iughed at the


    floats. Am I a kid now?


    "You ready?" he asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Wait for me!"


    I turned around and saw Halley running.


    She ran up to us, short of breath. "I wanna join you too. You two left without me," she pouted.


    Obviously.


    "Sorry, Halley," said Mr. Hollen.


    My smile faded. Halley just invaded our space. I wanted him to myself, and I wanted us to be by


    ourselves without a third party. Though it may sound selfish, because he brought the two of us, I was


    really attracted to him regardless of his ''name'' and his fiancee.


    "Um, I don''t feel well all of a sudden. I think I ate too much," I lied, holding my stomach.


    "Are you alright?" Mr. Hollen with concern.


    "Yeah, I''ll be okay. I think I just need to lie down," I said and started for the house.


    I assumed Halley would follow but I was wrong. She stayed behind and so did he. I watched them from


    my bedroom window. She was squealing at the waves as she yed in the water like a damn child. I


    cursed her in my mind. She then started to do some exercises on the sand, bending over backwards


    and forward in a skimpy bikini. All the while, Mr. Hollen was lying on the sand, taking in the warmth of


    the sun and the atmosphere with his eyes closed.


    I lie on my bed, reading one of the books I had taken with me. A knock came at my door.


    "Come in," I said as I put the book underneath my pillow.


    "Hey, how are you feeling?" Mr. Hollen asked as he sat down on my bed.


    What''s he doing in my room? I was just looking out the window and he wasying on the sand.


    "I''m better. I guess, I just needed toy down for a bit," I lied.


    I believe that was my second lie to him... or maybe my third. I had to keep track because I knew I would


    confess to them all one day. I rolled to my side. His eyes darted on me.


    "What?" I asked. "You''ve never seen me before?"


    "You''re so beautiful I just can''t take my eyes off you."


    I was still in beach clothing with my so-called bikini underneath. I started feeling hot, like really hot. I


    couldn''t understand why I feeling this way. I got up and ran to my bathroom and undid my clothes.


    "Emma, are you alright?"


    I checked my private area and I was wet, like what happened to me when he kissed me in my room


    back at the mansion. But he wasn''t kissing me now so what was my kitty''s problem?


    "Emma!" he called again.


    I went to lock the bathroom, just as I did I tripped over the pair of shoes I brought along for the auction.


    I picked myself up but felt my body being raised and set down on the bathtub.


    "Emma, are you alright? Did you hurt yourself when you fell?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Um," his face lit up but he was flushing. "Emma, what happened to your clothes?"


    "Oh shi--" I panicked as I covered myself with my hands. I had taken off my clothes to check myself


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and wipe, and hadn''t put them back on.


    He was staring at the improvised bikini then he bit his bottom lip. He moved closer to me and pulled me


    up onto his hard chest. He slowly started to run kisses down my neck as his hands move to my butt. He


    grabbed it, causing a heated breath to escape my from my mouth. He calmly parted my lips with his


    tongue and kissed me passionately. I stood still, afraid to react. Afraid that this would escte to


    something we both may regretter on. But everything felt so good, and I wanted him. I finally flicked


    my tongue a bit and responded to his, though I had no idea what the hell I was doing. He let out a soft


    moan as if he was enjoying it.


    "Baby," he whispered as the kiss deepened even more.


    I was losing myself in him. I shivered in his strong arms. His hands traveled down to me, touching me. I


    felt my bikini being parted to the side and his hand covered me. He circled gently and I shivered some


    more. I left out a moan as his index finger went to y.


    "You''re so wet," he whispered, his minty breath in my ear.


    I threw my head back as his mouth traveled down my body and he began to have me.


    A knock came at my door, stopping everything we were doing and what we were about to do next. He


    seemed startled for a bit by the unweing and untimely knock.


    The knock came again.


    "Coming," I yelled from the bathroom. "Hide," I told him as I wrapped myself with a towel and went


    towards the door.


    "Have you seen my husband?" Sharon asked as she barged into my room when I opened the door.


    What the hell is she doing here?

 Chapter 22 (You Call The Shots)

    Chapter 22 (You Call The Shots)


    Emma''s POV


    "Thest ce I saw him was down at the beach," I answered, knowing damn well that thest ce I


    saw him was with his mouth all over me in the bathroom.


    She nced around my room. "Nice room," she remarked, moving towards my body mirror which was


    one footstep away from the bathroom door.


    Don''t go in the bathroom! Don''t go in the bathroom!


    I was panicking on the inside as her feet got closer and closer to the bathroom door.


    She looked at her reflection in the mirror. She started straightening her clothes and smoothing her hair


    with her hands. She turned towards me. She took one more look at the room and walked out the door. I


    heard her heels descending on the stairs. I locked the door and ran back to the bathroom.


    "What is she doing here?" I asked with anger and fright.


    "I don''t know. She''s supposed to be in Italy."


    "Maybe the fashion show was cancelled. Oh my gosh, you have to get out of my room, now!"


    "Baby, calm down..."


    "No. Don''t call me ''baby''. This cannot happen again. It will not happen again."


    "Emma don''t say that. I''m having feelings--"


    "I don''t care. You''re getting married to another woman, Ethan. This was a mistake; now, get out before


    shees back here."


    He lowered his face as he walked past me and headed for the door. He peered out, making sure the


    coast was clear before he tiptoed to his room.


    I showered, releasing the heat that had built up in me for him. Then I lied on the bed reading my book,


    but I couldn''t focus on the story. I was still feeling him on my body-- the kisses on my lips and my neck,


    and on my area. He was making me feel so good. I just wanted him to have me, and pleasure me.


    As much as I may have wanted that to happen, I wanted a rtionship with the person I would give my


    virginity. I didn''t want a one night stand or a secret rtionship. I wanted my own man, and the man I


    wanted had already been taken. So I would just have to find a way to make it without him.


    ??I''m gonna find a way to make it without you


    I''m gonna hold on to the times that we had


    Tonight


    I''m gonna find a way to make it without you. ??


    It hurt. Honestly, it hurt like a son-of-a b----, but I med myself. Falling for him was bound to be


    doomed from the very start. He''d never leave Sharon for me. He''d never admit the truth to her about


    me. He just wanted to get in my pants and get out-- like what happened with the other maid. Maybe he


    screwed all his maids just because he could.


    I found myself going to Halley''s room. She was already back from the beach so she had to either be in


    her room or somewhere in the house.


    "Halley," I knocked.


    "Was that Sharon I saw?" she asked as I entered.


    "Yes."


    "What is that snake doing here?"


    "Here for her prize possession, what else? She came over to my room, asking for him."


    "Where''s Mr. H?"


    "I don''t know. Last ce I saw him was on the beach with you."


    A blush-filled smile came upon her lips and she turned away to conceal it.


    What the hell was that? Why was she blushing?


    "Halley, can I ask you something?" I stepped in front of her.


    "What?" She was still blushing.


    "Do you like him?"


    "Like who?"


    "Mr. Hollen."


    She gasped. "Why would you ask that?"


    "Because just at the sound of his name you start to blush like an idiot. You''re always at ease when he''s


    around and you stood up to his fiancee."


    "Okay, first of all, you''re crazy. I don''t blush when I hear his name and I''m never at ease when he''s


    around, we''re just familiar. And I stood up to Sharon because of you, not him."


    She did have a point about thest statement.


    "But do you like him?" I asked again.


    "Do you?" she asked back. I paused, she was studying my face then she burst outughing. "Oh my


    gosh, I see what''s going on here. You like the guy and you think I''m after your flirt. No sweetie, that


    would be... just, wrong."


    "Why?"


    "He''s our boss for starters."


    "Okay. I''ll admit, I may have a crush on him. But I respect his rtionship with her."


    "Emma, you''d be going into dangerous waters if you fall for him."


    Toote.


    "Sharon would skin you alive and hang your skin in the middle of the street. Mr. Hollen is everything to


    her. My advice to you, get over that crush of yours because he''ll never love you how he loves his soon-


    to-be wife. Remember when I asked you if you were screwing him like the maid before me?"


    I nodded.


    "Well she did fall for him. She was so in love with him that she revolved around him and nothing else. I


    believe they were involved for five months before he met Sharon. He had both of them in the palm of


    his hand. The other maid was found out when Sharon came over to the mansion unexpected. She


    made a scene. He fired her on the spot."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. He really was a yer and now he wanted to y with me. I was


    bing angry. How could he do that to me?


    "I know what it''s like to love someone who won''t love you back. Almost every woman has been down


    that road in life, but you can''t just give in like that because you won''t win. You''ll never win."


    She was speaking like a philosopher but she was right; you can''t win in a battle like that. I sighed as I


    looked out the window. A ck car was parked along the frontwn. That must be her car.


    I headed back to my room.


    ___________


    It was now 6:00 pm. I went downstairs and noticed Agnes wasn''t there. I went back to Halley''s room.


    "Hal, where''s Aggie?"


    "Oh, she didn''te to stay."


    "She told me she''d be here with us this weekend."


    "Well, maybe she didn''t want you to tear up in her kitchen. She only came by to cook enough for us for


    the weekend. She left when I wasing to join you on the beach."


    "Oh." I said sadly; I didn''t get a chance to say goodbye to her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I headed back to the kitchen. Mr. Hollen and Sharon were already eating. Halley came down behind


    me.


    "Sit," he ordered.


    I rolled my eyes mentally.


    "Baby, it was so nice being here but Daddy is waiting for me. Thanks so much for the money," Sharon


    said, kissing him on his cheek before walking out the door.


    He got up and went to see her off.


    "Do you see that?" Halley asked sharply.


    I nodded. My heart had already been broken.


    He came back after what seemed like ten long minutes. We ate in total silence. It was so damn


    awkward. Afterwards, I cleaned up the kitchen by myself while the others went upstairs. I had to pass


    his room to get to mine and I was passing by, his door flew open and I was pulled inside. He pulled me


    directly onto his bed as he hovered over me.


    "Now, to finish where we left off," he said as he moved to my neck but I stopped him.


    "Get the fuck off me," I said sharply. I had no idea what came over me, but I wasn''t speaking to my


    boss. I was speaking to the horny man over me who was engaged to another woman.


    He stared at me in disbelief but didn''t get off of me. He attempted to kiss me again but got the same


    reaction.


    "I said to get off me!" I shouted; I didn''t care if Halley heard me.


    "Emma, would you be quiet and stop this. What''s wrong with you?"


    "What am I to you? An easy piece?"


    "What?"


    "For Christ sake, man, you''re getting married to another woman. Just get off me and leave me alone. I


    can''t do this with you."


    "Emma--"


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll tell Sharon when she gets back."


    At that, he moved aside, releasing me.


    So it had to be true, he only wanted to get into my pants without Sharon knowing about it. Anger crept


    through my veins. I couldn''t control myself and it led to me p him across his face with all the might


    my hand could possess.


    "You''re a shell. You might be my boss but you''re pathetic. You''re ying games with me and I won''t


    stand for it. You have a damn fiancee. Your only intentions are to have sex with me and still have your


    fiancee. You''re not going take my virginity with a one night stand!"


    I covered my mouth when I realized what I had said. I just told him that I was still a freaking virgin.


    His eyebrows arched and his face was red from where I pped him. I went for the door but he


    grabbed me and pulled me back to him. I wiggled to get free but his hold on me was too strong.


    "Let me go." I wiggled some more, which only made himugh and tighten even more.


    "Listen to me. I''m developing feelings for you and I''m loving the idea of us being together. Yes, Sharon


    is my fiancee, but that can easily change. Now, I want you to calm down and stop acting this way."


    He let go of me when I bit his hand.


    "Damn it!"


    "Leave me alone," I said and went for the door again.


    "Look me in my eyes and tell me that you don''t have feelings for me, then I''ll leave you alone."


    I looked him in his eyes. Those damn grey, shark eyes of his that changed color when he was angry.


    You can do this Emma. Just tell him that you don''t have feelings for him and you want him to leave you


    alone. Go on and say it. Say it now!


    I opened my mouth. "I..." I began.


    Why are you pausing, you just said it in your mind so let ite out of your mouth now.


    "You what, Emma?"


    "I..."


    "Go on."


    I cursed myself mentally. "Okay, I have feelings for you, but that''s all it will ever be. I''m just your maid."


    "No, you''re not."


    "Mr. Hollen, please. This can''t go on. Sharon would kill me, I''d look like a fool, and you''d fire me like


    you did the other maid."


    "What? Who have you been talking to?"


    "Nobody."


    "That''s not even true. I didn''t fire anyone. Emma,e here."


    I stood there, my hand reaching for the door, but, once again, I was pulled into his arms.


    "I know you have feelings for me but you''re scared because I''m engaged to Sharon. I know how you''re


    feeling, but I want to be with you. I wouldn''t keep you a secret, Emma. I would break off my


    engagement with her and make you my wife."


    "No you wouldn''t."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "You love her more than yourself. I''m different. I wouldn''t fit into your world."


    "Baby, you''re bing my world."


    He kissed me hungrily and piece by piece, my clothes came off. "Do you want your first time to be with


    me?" he asked as he kissed my now almost naked body.


    "S... stop. Please stop," I said but I regretted it when he actually did.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I''m not stupid. You''re not going have sex with me while you''re engaged. Break it off first."


    I put my clothes back on and went back to my room, locking the door behind me.

 Chapter 23 (Imagination For You)

    Chapter 23 (Imagination For You)


    Ethan''s POV


    I couldn''t believe Sharon was here. I had crept out of Emma''s room and tiptoed over to mine. I closed


    the door softly and hopped in the shower. I heard the door open and closed and the sound of heels


    hitting on the floor as I soaped my body.


    "Baby, are you in here?"


    "Yeah, I''m in the shower," I answered.


    She entered the bathroom. "Where were you? I''ve been looking everywhere for you, Ethan."


    "Just came from the beach. I didn''t know you wereing," I answered, the water  running over me.


    "I''ll wait in the bedroom. I need a favor from you."


    When I got out of the shower she was sitting on my bed, bouncing her heels over the floor with her


    long, crossed legs.


    "Hi, sweetie." I gave her a quick kiss. "What''s going on? You''re supposed to be out of the country."


    "I know, I know. I was but I had to fly back because I didn''t have enough money for a clothing line I n


    to take over in the future."


    "And how much you need?"


    "Not much, just ten thousand."


    I heaved a sigh but I was going to do anything to get rid of her at this moment. I only wanted to spend


    time with Emma this weekend. So I wrote Sharon a check and she took it smiling.


    "Thanks baby, I appreciate it," she said with a brighter smile.


    "You''re wee."


    "I''m hungry. What do you have to eat? I still have about half an hour to spare."


    "Let me get dressed and we''ll go downstairs."


    "Okay."


    I prepared a te for the both of us and we sat down to eat. She started talking about Italy, the fashion


    shows and the models, and the sights she had seen so far.


    "Baby, I''m in love with the ce. It''s so perfect." She wouldn''t stop talking.


    I smiled and nodded to make it appear I was paying attention, but I really wasn''t listening to what she


    was saying. I couldn''t stop thinking about Emma. Her body was so perfect, her skin so smooth and


    soft. Her sweet lips on mine as I devoured her mouth, she tasted so delicious.


    "Baby! Baby!"


    I snapped out of my thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m just thinking about tomorrow. The auction."


    "Oh, so sorry I won''t make it. But I''m sort of happy that the maids are going along instead of just you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Emma and Halley appeared.


    Sharon smirked.


    "Sit," I invited them.


    I saw when Emma narrowed her eyes at me.


    They sat down after making themselves a te. Sharon ced a kiss on my cheek, thanked me for the


    money and walked out. I got up and went to see her off. I wanted to be sure she was gone. I stood


    outside until her car was out of sight then went back to the kitchen. Everyone was so quiet. Halley


    didn''t say a word to me or Emma.


    Emma insisted on clearing the kitchen table and doing the dishes. I went up to my room and waited


    there for her.


    After half an hour I heard hering up the stairs about to walk by my bedroom, but I opened the door


    and pulled her in to finish what we had started, but she rejected me. She wanted me to be a free man


    before shey with me and I was happy at that fact. She had respect for herself, she wasn''t just some


    easy girl who''d jump into bed with a guy because he was a billionaire. With Emma, my title, my money


    and my power didn''t matter. She wanted to be in love with someone and she expected that someone to


    be in love with her also. I wanted to be that someone; I wanted her to be mine.


    The fact that I was engaged to Sharon was a great obstacle in our way. Sharon was a nice woman, in


    her own way, and sessful, but something was just not connecting between us anymore. I wanted to


    break it off long before Emma even came into the picture, but my mother... My mother was on my back


    like a damn tick, and she liked Sharon. They were practically exactly alike and seemed to have a lot in


    "Don''t you dare break her heart or I''ll break your neck," she''d told me when she threw our engagement


    party at one of her hotels.


    But I would get my neck broken for Emma because she was bing the woman I wanted to spend


    the rest of my life with. I''d fallen for her even more. I wanted her to be mine; I needed her to be mine.


    She lit a spark in me I didn''t even knew existed. It wasn''t just about her body. I wanted to spend the


    rest of my life with her. I wanted to make her my wife. I was going crazy over her and I didn''t know what


    it was but something was drawing me to her.


    When she left my room, I pondered what she''d said to me. She wouldn''t have sex with me until I left


    Sharon, and, knowing Sharon, she wouldn''t let me go that easily, especially if she knew I was leaving


    her for Emma-- my maid. Sharon would lose her shit, but I didn''t care. It would be over when we saw


    each other face-to-face again next weekend.


    I heaved another sigh as I headed to my closet and picked out a suit for tomorrow night. The auction


    was expected to be great. My parents would be there, and my grandmother. I hadn''t seen my


    grandmother in so long. I couldn''t wait to throw her birthday party. I had promised her that since the


    beginning of the year and I didn''t break my promises.


    As for my parents, I wished to just greet them when I see them tomorrow. We didn''t get along well if we


    spent more than an hour in the same room. I got emotional and angry, and they got technical and


    harsh. My father always had excuses and mom always had something useless to talk about. We just


    didn''t mix well at all. I didn''t hate my parents but my grandmother was my favorite family member. She


    wanted to have a great-grandchild before she died.


    I through back to when Sharon thought she was pregnant five months ago. She had missed her period


    the previous month and became obsessed with the thought of being a mom. Although she took a


    pregnancy test and it was negative, she believed it was too early to tell and the tests were all wrong.


    She took ten tests. When her period finally came, she cried for five days.


    I looked at my watch-- midnight. I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking of the girl in the room on my right. Iid


    on my pillow and just stared nkly at the ceiling. My phone buzzed. I peeked at the text.


    Hi baby. I miss you so much. I can''t wait toe back home to you. Btw, I''ve got something to discuss


    with you when I get back.


    Sharon always had something to discuss with me. I was certain it was another n for the wedding.


    She was only making it more difficult to break the news to her that I just couldn''t be with her anymore.


    I continued to think about Emma, proposing to her with a ring so beautiful she''d cry. I''d have my dream


    wedding with her, all my family and friends who''d be her family and her friends too. Her maid of


    honor would be Halley, I knew that for certain. She would move up to my bedroom and not be a maid


    anymore-- I''d hire new ones. Then she''d have my kids, our kids. I always wanted a boy and a girl. I''d


    spoil them rotten. They''d grow up and take over mypany while I rested at home with Emma, and


    we''d sail around the world and learn new things and go to new ces.


    I smiled at my imagination; that was exactly what I wanted and that was exactly what I''d be aiming for.

 Chapter 24 (A Glass Of Wine To You)

    Chapter 24 (A ss Of Wine To You)


    Emma''s POV


    I avoided him for the entire morning and afternoon until it was time get ready for the auction. I was


    nervous.


    Please don''t embarrass him. Please don''t embarrass yourself.


    I came from the bathroom and it was time to dress. I took my dress out of the closet andid it on the


    bed. ck. I''d been in love with the color ck since I was five years old. ck described my life; it


    was dark. ck like the sky at night when my parents dropped me on the doorsteps of a foster home.


    ck like the basement I had to sleep in.


    I gently applied lotion to my caramel skin and put on myce underwear. I slipped into my dress next. It


    was a long-sleevedce dress that reached just above my knees. I hoped it was appropriate for the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    function. I stood in front the full-length mirror as Ibed my hair and applied my body fragrance. I put


    my shoes on and took a final look, making sure everything was perfect. I smiled at myself, I looked so


    beautiful.


    A knock came at my door as I was about to head out to wait downstairs. I hoped it wasn''t him, I just


    couldn''t deal with him right now. I opened the door and saw a smiling Halley.


    "Wow, ck really is your color," she said as she allowed me to closed my door and we headed


    downstairs together.


    "You look amazing by the way," Iplimented.


    "Thank you," she smiled.


    She was wearing an ankle-length white dress and white shoes. Her make up was light and had a


    natural look to it. Her hair was pulled in a back bun with some tresses hanging neatly at the side of her


    face. She looked amazing. She really was beautiful.


    We sat in the living room and waited for Mr. Hollen.


    I thought women were supposed to take more time than men when getting ready for an outing.


    Halley and I waited for entire fifteen minutes, then he finally ran down the stairs. He took his car keys


    from the table and made his way over to us. We stood, ready to leave. He looked at us like if he had


    seen two angels.


    "Wow, youdies look so beautiful," heplimented and we returned ours; he did look sharp and


    handsome in his ck Armani tuxedo. "Lets go," he ordered and we walked out the door after him.


    _________


    We arrived at arge building situated along a beach. There were security guards at the entrance and


    swarms of paparazzi.  A red carpet wasid out.


    Mr. Hollen took our hands and we walked up without any questions asked or any searches being


    conducted; we walked right into the building.


    People were everywhere, women in dresses and men in tuxedos. There was drinking, talking and


    performed by a live band.


    Mr. Hollen let go of our hands, then led us to a table and told us to stay with each other but mingle if


    someone came over to say hello. He then disappeared through a crowd.


    Halley turned to me, "Wee to the world of the rich."


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful here."


    "Let''s look at these women and joke about their dresses."


    We looked at the women in the room. They looked very sophisticated and elegant that I wouldn''t dare


    to even touch them. As we looked on, we noticed someoneing over to our table.


    "Hello girls," she greeted, "You''re the maids, right?"


    "Yes ma''am," I answered politely.


    "I''m Mrs. Hollen, Ethan''s mother. It''s nice to meet you. He did said he was bringing along his help but I


    didn''t think the two of you would have been his dates."


    Was she serious?


    "What were you expecting?" Halley asked, rudely but nicely. It was amazing how she could be


    disrespectful yet pleasant at the same time.


    "I assumed the both of you would have been serving cocktails and wine like the other wait staff around


    here."


    I smiled, not a nice one, but just one to stop myself from saying something rude to her. She might be


    his mom but she was just in rude.


    "Well, Mrs. Hollen, we''re sorry to disappoint you," I finally said, having enough of her.


    "Oh, I''m not disappointed, dear. I''m just amused."


    "How so?" Halley asked.


    "Ethan''s engaged to a very wonderful woman, yet he brought two maids along with him."


    I let out a loud scoff as I turned to face Halley.


    Mrs. Hollen got up from our table. "It was nice to meet you girls. I hope when Ie over to my son''s


    house, you two will be at my service."


    "We''ll look forward to it," Halley said back as she left our table.


    She gave us a small wave before leaving.


    "Okay, I hate her," I let out as soon as she disappeared in a crowd.


    "You must admit, though, the woman is stunning. Did you see those diamonds around her neck? I''m


    certain they''re worth more than our livesbined."


    I shook my head at Halley.


    A server ced two ss of red wine on our table. I hesitated to drink it, but everyone was sipping on a


    ss of wine.


    Halley sipped on hers.


    I brought my ss up to my lips and took a small sip. It tasted sweet and chilled. It went down my


    throat smoothly and I thought it was the best thing I had ever tasted. I took a longer sip and Halley


    looked at me in bewilderment.


    "You go, girl," she said,ughing.


    I finished my wine without realizing I was holding an empty ss to my lips when Halley stopped me. I


    felt so flushed, but it was funny. It was my first time drinking wine and I loved it. I wanted another ss.


    I signaled to another server. He brought over two more sses and we drank.


    After an hour went by, Mr. Hollen came back to our table. "Hi, are the both of you alright?" He stood


    between us with an elderly woman on his arm.


    Her face looked so familiar. Where had I seen her before?


    "Emma, Halley, this is my lovely grandmother," he introduced.


    Halley and I stared at each other. If she was anything like her daughter, I would walk out of the building


    and walk back to the beach house.


    "Hello," I greeted and stood. She extended her hand and I shook it.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Halley extended her hand over to her as she stood up too.


    She gave us a warm smile as she joined our table. Mr. Hollen gave her a ss of water. She seemed


    fragile but capable of getting around on her own. She wore a stunning ne with a green dress. Her


    grey eyes were like Mr. Hollen''s and she had tinum blonde hair.


    "It''s Nana''s birthday in a couple of weeks," he told us, "and we''re doing a party at my house for her."


    She smiled sweetly at him. "Thank you dear," she said and patted his cheeks.


    It would also be my birthday next month but I never looked forward to it because it was always the


    same-- no party, no gifts, no cake. I didn''t even want to tell Mr. Hollen and Halley.


    "I will be seventy," she smiled at us.


    We smiled back at her.


    Wow. Seventy.


    "Congrattions," I said, "You must really be looking forward to it."


    "When is your birthday?" she asked and I paused, staring at everyone.


    "It''s in a couple of weeks also."


    She looked pleased and happy. "I''m the 12th of July, to be exact."


    I paused in surprised. "Me too," I let out finally.


    Mr. Hollen''s eyes widened.


    "So we''re having a double birthday party?" she asked, turning to her grandson.


    He held her hand. "Yes, Nana," he answered as he looked at me with a sweet smile, the same as his


    grandma''s.


    "Why you didn''t say anything?" Halley asked me.


    "I don''t usually look forward to my birthday."


    Mr. Hollen''s grandmother gasped as if she was suddenly having a heart attack. "Why dear?"


    "It''s a sad story, really. I don''t want to spoil the mood."


    She nodded and respected my wishes of not talking about it at the moment.


    Halley and I had another ss of wine, then I started feeling dizzy.


    Oh no, I''m drunk!

 Chapter 25 (All Falls Down)

    Chapter 25 (All Falls Down)


    Emma''s POV


    I was afraid of falling over if I stood up. I was so light-headed and dizzy; but, then, Mr. Hollen asked me


    to dance. I looked at him, trying to show him that I was now a dizzy light weight, but didn''t want to be


    rude in front of his grandmother. I recalled, looking at her closer, that she was the same woman I''d


    seen at the park who left the newspaper behind.


    Mr. Hollen held out his hand and I took it. He led me to a dance floor where over a hundred couples


    were dancing as well. He wrapped his arm around my lower back and pulled me closer to him as we


    began swaying slowly to the music. I''d never danced like that before so I stepped on his shoes a


    couple of times, and the alcohol wasn''t helping. Iid my head on his hard chest, saving my bnce.


    His manly scent tingled in my nostrils as I inhaled deeply. I was sofortable in his strong arms; I


    instantly felt like no one else existed around us. It was just us and the music.


    I hugged him tightly.


    "Excuse me, may I have this dance with my son?" Mrs. Hollen interrupted.


    I pulled away from him. "Of course," I answered, a bit shortly, and allowed her to take my ce.


    I began to make my way back to the table through the crowd. I passed a couple who were dancing,


    and, as I saw my table with Halley and Mr. Hollen''s grandmother in sight, I tripped over someone''s long


    gown and fell to my face. There wasughter mixed with concerned exmation from the crowd. I tried


    to quickly pick myself up but two men rushed over to me and helped me on my feet. Everyone stared.


    You could touch my embarrassment with a finger; I felt terrible.


    "Emma, are you alright?" Mr. Hollen asked; he was one of the men who picked me up.


    "She''s with you?" the other man asked him.


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Hollen took my hand, led me directly to the table and sat me down in a chair.


    I buried my face in the palms of my hands as the tears fell. The one thing I didn''t want to  happen


    happened. I''d embarrassed him.


    "We''re leaving in five," he said then went over and spoke to the other gentleman who''d assisted me.


    Halley came over and patted me on my back. "Emma, are you okay?"


    My hands didn''t leave my face.


    "My dear, you''re too beautiful to hide your face in this ce. Put your hands down," Mr. Hollen''s


    grandmother said, and she leaned in and removed them.


    She smiled at me as I looked over to her.


    "Lets get you cleaned up," Halley said and led me to a bathroom. "She likes you," she said to me when


    we were inside, "but you had too much wine, Emma; you''re wasted."


    I leaned against a sink as she wiped my face and retouched my makeup.


    She led me back to the table, where Mr. Hollen was waiting. I saw his mother making her way over to


    him as we approached.


    "Honey, Martin said you''re leaving," she said to him.


    "Yes, mother."


    "But the auction hadn''t even started as yet. Why so soon?"


    "I''m already exhausted, and I need to take them home."


    "You''re leaving because of a couple of maids? It''s not your fault this one can''t handle a ss of wine!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes shot to me making me more ufortable than I already was.


    "Mother, not right now, okay?"


    "Well, at least stay for your auction, sweetie. My driver could take them home."


    "Mom, they came with me. It''s only fair I take them back."


    His mother wasn''t an easy woman to deal with. She seemed to have Sharon''s personality.


    I insisted he stay and enjoy hispany''s auction and his mom''s driver could take us home. He gave


    in and handed Halley the keys for the house. We made our way out with him right behind us. We got


    into an Audi after Mr. Hollen instructed the driver on where to take us.


    We arrived at the beach house an hourter.


    Halley opened the door and we went upstairs to my bedroom. "How are you feeling?" she asked as I


    threw myself onto my bed.


    "I feel like I''ve been hit by a truck. My body hurts from the fall and my head is light from the alcohol."


    "Get some rest," she said softly, and moved some hair from around my face. She said goodnight then


    went to her own room.


    Iid on my bed, still fully dressed, and fell asleep almost instantly.


    I awoke to the touch of someone''s hand on my back. I turned my head slightly. Straining my eyes


    through the darkness of the room, I looked over my shoulder.


    This man is going to be the death of me. What is he doing here?


    "Mr. Hollen?" I whispered with sleep in my voice.


    "Baby, shh. Go back to sleep."


    I was too tired to even argue with him. Iid my head on my pillow and drifted back to sleep.


    ___________


    Sunday morning arrived.


    I woke up and noticed that it was just me in the bed. I must have been dreaming about him again. I got


    out of be, brushed my teeth, undressed then took a shower. I felt better but was thirsty as hell. When I


    finished dressing, I skipped downstairs to the kitchen for a ss of water.


    "Good morning," Mr. Hollen said as he came into the kitchen.


    "Good morning."


    "How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m holding you to your proposal."


    "Huh?"


    "We''ll spend the day teaching you to swim."


    I blushed. I had forgotten all about that.


    Halley came down and we had breakfast then I went back upstairs and changed into my so-called


    swimwear and followed him down to the beach.


    __________


    "Keep your hands in front of you," he instructed as he held me in the water to show me how to swim.


    I had already made three attempts but failed. He was using an alternative technique for beginners.


    "There, you see. You''ve got it," he cheered as I swam away from him. "Keep your head up Emma!" He


    followed right behind, caught me and pulled me into his arms. "There, you''re a fast learner."


    "Thanks to you."


    "I take it you''re not mad at me anymore?"


    "Hmm. Maybe, maybe not. It doesn''t matter; I already made up my mind."


    "So have I."


    "Oh really?"


    "I''m breaking up with her as soon as she gets back."


    "No. Don''t do that. I realized how selfish I sounded when I told you to break up with her if you want to


    be with me. I''m in no position to tell you to leave your fiancee. She''s a nice woman; you two make a


    great couple. I can''t let you do something so awful, especially when she loves you."


    "You''re really an incredible woman, but you''re wrong. I''m not leaving her for you. I''m leaving because


    she and I just don''t have a connection."


    "Stop looking for excuses. Y''all are getting married. You should go through with it; eventually, I''ll find


    someone else."


    Myst statement changed the color of his eyes and I panicked. He pulled me even closer to him


    causing me to y firmly against his chest.


    "You''re mine," he finally spoke.


    "Mr. Hollen, I can''t. We can''t¡ª"


    "Emma, Shut up."


    His lips crashed down on mine as his hands moved over my body. My legs wrapped around his torso


    and I felt his erection hard against my spot. The water was cold but the moment was heated. I gave


    into his kiss. He let out a moan and so did I before he stopped.


    "Baby, if you continue this we just might attract a shark."


    It took me a few to catch what he actually meant. I giggled and pped his hand. He''s so naughty.


    "Wanna take a break?"


    "Okay."


    He carried me out of the water, bridal style, andid me on the beach rug he brought. He pushed my


    hair behind my ear and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "I''ve fallen for you," he said softly.


    "Why me, why not Halley?"


    I had no idea why I asked that aloud but it slipped out because it had been on my mind for some time.


    He studied my face, his eyebrows arched and his jaw clenched. "Is that a serious question?"


    "Yes."


    "You can''t control who you fall for. I''ve never developed any romantic feelings for her, and I don''t


    believe that I would."


    "Okay." I was satisfied with his answer. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, baby."


    "What''s the truth behind the previous maid? The one you said you didn''t fire."


    He ran his fingers through his straight ck hair as he sat up straight, looking at the horizon instead of


    me. He seemed emotional.


    Maybe they were involved.


    "The other maid wasn''t a maid at all."


    My heart fell. She was your girlfriend?


    "She was actually a spy working for one of mypetition in the industry. Her mission was to get the


    job as a maid in my mansion and, whenever I left documents in my office, she would send the


    information to the otherpanies so they always knew my every move. Then I met Sharon. I invited


    her over and she spent the night.


    "I left early for work one morning, Sharon wokete and decided to visit me at work. She passed the


    office and noticed the maid was inside on myputer and talking on the phone. Sharon told me, but


    by the time I got home the maid vanished without a trace. The information on her resume was all false,


    including her name. So I''ve yet to locate her."


    I was astonished and speechless. So that''s why he''s so protective of the office and has cameras in


    every important part of his house. Some people could really make it difficult for others'' to have an


    opportunity.


    "I don''t know where that rumor came from about us being in a rtionship. I guess the press just


    needed something to go on."


    I felt bad for hating him over a rumor and telling myself he must be screwing all of his maids. "Thanks


    for telling me," I said as I leaned against his arm.


    He pulled me in for a hug and put a towel over me. We stared at the horizon in silence as the midday


    sun shone on.

 Chapter 26 (Rings and Things)

    Chapter 26 (Rings and Things)


    Ethan''s POV


    I didn''t wait until the auction waspletely over. I left half way through because I was worried about


    my Emma. When I got home, she was already asleep. I kissed her forehead andid besides her.


    She stirred. "Mr. Hollen?"


    "Baby, shh. Go back to sleep," I told her as I rubbed her back slowly.


    Sheid on the pillow and went back to sleep instantly.


    I stayed with her a little longer then went to my room, nning how I would spend my time with her in


    the morning.


    She rested her head on my shoulder as we looked out at the horizon. She looked so calm. I was happy


    she was asking me questions and showing emotions without me having to force it out of her. I wanted


    her to befortable with me and not afraid of me.


    "What are your goals in life, Emma?"


    "I want to do something for homeless children who are left on the streets. There''s orphanages and


    foster care homes but that''s all there are. I want to add something more so the kids can enjoy life


    instead of being scared to face it."


    I was really moved by her answer. I was expecting her to say something like she wanted to be rich or a


    model or something in that fashion, but here she was talking about the lives of innocent children and


    how she wanted to better them. She wasn''t just amazing, she was extraordinary. I wasn''t falling


    anymore. I was in love with her.


    "Emma, I''m not putting you on the spot, but what was it like growing up in a foster home?"


    She heaved a sigh and I saw the tears, which made her eyes twinkled.


    "I grew up in twelve different foster homes, including group homes. It was a nightmare, honestly. I was


    belittled by the bigger kids and physically abused by the adults. I would be beaten badly if I didn''t finish


    my chores on time, and I had a lot to do.


    "My weekends were spent doing housework while the other kids yed outside. I believed I was


    treated differently because of the color of my skin, so I hated myself and cursed my parents.


    "I had it rough¡ª terrible and unhappy. I don''t like talking about it much; it makes me so sad." She


    began crying.


    I pulled her into my arms. "Baby, it''s okay. I''m here for you now. No one can hurt you again. I promise


    you that. I''m here for you."


    She sobbed against my chest and Iforted her. I couldn''t believe she''d had it so terrible when she


    was a kid. For Christ sake, she was only a kid and she needed to y as well. Why should someone


    be treated differently because of the color of their skin? There''s only one race¡ª the human race. I


    didn''t like thebeling ck and white bullshit. We''re all human beings.


    I looked at Emma and people like her and they were beautiful people. Theplexion of my skin was


    much lighter than hers, but here I was loving her and caring about her. I didn''t see color. I saw love.


    And I would love her with every beat of my heart and every nerve in my living body.


    "Are you cold?" I asked her when I felt her shivering against my chest.


    She nodded.


    I helped her to her feet, gathered the rest of our things and we walked back to the house.


    "Aww, well if it isn''t the happy couple. How was the beach?" Halley teased.


    "It was lovely," Emma answered.


    I smirked.


    We went upstairs and I took Emma to her bedroom. She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before I


    left. I needed a shower to get the sand out of my hair. I reached for my phone and saw a text and two


    miss calls from Sharon.


    Hey babe. Seems like you''re busy but I''m just calling to check in. The fashion shows are going so


    great. I think I will stay another week but, if you miss me, I''lle home next weekend.


    She was setting me up. If I said I missed her she mighte home before her time, and if I said I didn''t


    miss her she''d probably sense something was wrong so I texted back.


    Hey you. Sorry, I''ve been busy exploring the ce. Of course I miss you and I can''t wait to see you, but


    I also want you to have fun and enjoy Italy. I want you to be happy. I''m here.


    She said she''d extend her stay for another week which meant I''d have more time to myself and with


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Emma.


    I wanted to extend our stay in Miami, but I had apany to run back in New York. It was already


    Sunday and we were set to leave the next afternoon.


    I took my shower and went down to get something to eat. I sat outside on the porch and enjoyed the


    warmth of the sky. This was my favorite ce; I loved it more than I loved the mansion.


    I really shoulde here more often.


    After I finished, I decided to head into town. There was something important I had to get done. I took


    my car keys and left a note.


    ------


    I entered a prestige jewelry store, founded by Elizabeth Taylor, in Palm Beach. I knew I would find the


    perfect ring for Emma here. I entered the building and went up to a sale representative.


    She looked me over from head to toe and hesitated toe assist, judging me based on the fact that I


    was wearing shorts, sandals and a in white T-shirt, and sunsses.


    "Hello, can I help you sir?" she asked, finally.


    "I''m looking for an engagement ring," I answered.


    It was relief she didn''t recognize me because that would be headlines for the press. I could see them


    having a field day with this since I was already engaged. Why would I be buying another engagement


    ring? Who''s the other woman? h, h, h.


    "Sir, our engagement rings start at ten thousand and go up from there."


    Is that it?


    "Can I see them please?" I asked, impatiently.


    She led me to the showcase with the rings. My eyes fell on one in particr; I hoped she would like it. I


    used cash to purchase it because I didn''t want to show any form of  ID. They put it in a ck case and


    told me "congrattions". I thanked them then walked out and walked right into my best friend, Martin.


    "Dude, what are you doing here?" He was rather surprised when he saw me.


    I had to think of a lie and fast. Even though he was my best friend I didn''t want him to know as of yet.


    "Sharon lost a diamond in her ring so she left it up to me to get it reced."


    Martin let out a big smile and tapped me on my shoulder.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "I think it''s about time I pop the question."


    Iughed.


    Martin was a man-whore. He never wanted anything stable and serious with women. He''d been dating


    four women the previous year, and three at the beginning of the current. He never stayed with a woman


    more than four months, so it was, indeed, funny when he said it was about time he popped the


    question. I guess people do change, and if Martin could go steady then anything was possible.


    We parted and I headed back to my beach house. I would pop the question on Emma''s birthday in a


    couple of weeks. I just needed Sharon to extend her stay for two more weeks instead of


    one.

 Chapter 27 (Birthday Magic)

    Chapter 27 (Birthday Magic)


    Emma''s POV


    It was only one week until my birthday and, for the first time in my life, I was looking forward to it. Mr.


    Hollen was throwing me a joint birthday party with his grandma. Double the cake and double the


    enjoyment.


    When we''d gotten back to New York from Miami, he''d brought me to a bakery shop and told the bakers


    there what cake I would like to have on my "special day". He also said he had some special surprises


    for me.


    Sharon extended her stay so she wouldn''t be back until after my birthday, and Mrs. Hollen wouldn''t be


    attending because she had to travel. Mr. Hollen didn''t seem to care much about that. He was busy


    making calls for arrangements on the party.


    Halley and I were in theundry room folding clothes.


    "The party is going to be amazing. I know he would go the extra mile for his grandmother, and for you."


    "Thanks Halley."


    "So are you going to be with him if he breaks up with Sharon?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want him to just leave her for me because how you get them is how you lose


    them. What if he leaves me for someone else?"


    "That makes sense. But he''s a great guy, Emma, and it seems like he cares about you."


    "Yeah, but he''s engaged!"


    "That could easily be broken."


    "Okay, now you''re sounding just like him."


    "Emma, do you know how your life would transform if you married him? He''s a billionaire. You wouldn''t


    have to work a day in your life."


    "I don''t care about that. I don''t care about the money. I just care about him, but it hurts."


    "I understand, but you better prepare for the wrath of Sharon."


    Weughed.


    __________


    July 12th. Happy birthday to me!


    The only thing my birth parents left me with when they dropped me off was my birth date, marked on a


    piece of paper, along with a note stating they couldn''t take care of me anymore. I never look forward to


    my birthday because it was just a regr day for me, but, for the first time, I was having a birthday


    party. Excitement rolled around in my stomach all day.


    Halley and I went shopping in the morning for an outfit and to get my hair done.


    As the clock struck 5:00pm the party began. The gates were wide open and people walked in in huge


    numbers. A DJ was ying music outside by the pool, balloons and decorations were everywhere.


    Caterers walked around with finger foods and drinks. There was a chocte fountain with strawberries


    to dip.


    Mr. Hollen''s grandmother walked in and I greeted her kindly and led her to a seat.


    "Happy Birthday," she said to me and handed me a small box.


    "Happy Birthday to you, too. And thank you so much," I said as I sat down next to her. "I don''t know if


    you remember me but I remember you."


    She looked at me puzzled.


    "We met at a park. You came over and sat next to me¡ª I was reading a book and you had a


    newspaper. You forgot it so I ran to give it to you but I was stopped by one of your bodyguards. I still


    have the newspaper with me."


    She smiled her sweet smile and held my hand in hers. Her eyes twinkled at me and she nodded her


    head. "Take care of my grandson," she said softly in my ears.


    I nodded as other people came over to wish her happy birthday.


    When it was time for cake I was sitting next to Mr. Hollen''s grandmother as two huge cakes were


    pushed in front of us. The candles indicated our ages; Mr. Hollen lit them. Everyone began to sing


    "Happy Birthday" and tears of joy came to my eyes. I finally was having a birthday celebration.


    We blew out our candles together and cut into the cakes. She gave the first slice to her grandson,


    though I wanted to give him mine as well. Instead I gave the first slice to Halley.


    The rest of thete evening was spent eating and drinking,ughter and conversation, dancing and


    singing and a pool party. It was amazing. Everyone there was nice, even the DJ who kept wishing us


    happy birthday over the microphone. Weughed out when he actually began to sing ''Happy Birthday''


    and his singing voice was so t.


    I was out by the pool chatting with Halley and two otherdies.


    "Happy Birthday, baby," Mr. Hollen whispered and handed me three big bags.


    "Thank you," I said while taking a peek into the bags.


    I was anxious to see what he had given me, so I quickly excused myself and ran to my room. Iid the


    bags on the bed and picked the yellow one first. I unwrapped the box.


    Holy Moly, he got me a new smartphone.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes as I held the phone in my hands.


    I opened the pink bag next and unwrapped the gift. My eyes popped out of my head.


    A Chanel Number 5  perfume set!


    The fragrance was heavenly and the was worth about five hundred dors, maybe more.


    There was one more bag left. I opened it slowly and unwrapped it. It was a huge picture of Halley, Mr.


    Hollen and I on the jet to Miami. We were sipping our drinks and I was midugh. I couldn''t even


    remember what I wasughing at. I loved the picture and would cherish it always, along with my other


    gifts.


    I opened my purse and opened the tiny box his grandmother had given me. I fell on the bed because


    my feet couldn''t support the rush I had. It was a diamond ne with matching earrings.


    I ran my fingers lightly on the diamonds as I looked in amazement at the ne as it sparkled in my


    hands. I couldn''t believe it was mine. I would rock the set because it belonged to me, and only me. I


    ran back to find her. I found her with Mr. Hollen, sitting in the living room.


    "Thank you so much for the gift! I love it!" I leaned in and kiss her cheek.


    She tapped my back and told me I was wee.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I turned to Mr. Hollen, who was smiling brightly at me.


    "Thanks so much for the gifts, sir. I love them, especially the picture."


    "You''re very wee, Emma, but it isn''t over yet."


    He moved closer to me and everyone gathered around. The music stopped and everyone''s eyes were


    locked on us. He got down on one knee.


    Oh, what''s going on here? Is he doing what I think he''s doing?


    His hand reaches into his back pants pocket and pulled out a small ck box. He popped it open.


    "Emma, you''re an extraordinary woman and you''re very different. I think that is the reason why I fell for


    you, and why love you. So, in front of all my friends and my grandmother, will you marry me?"


    You can only imagine the incredulity I was facing. The ring was beautiful, one of the most beautiful


    things I''d ever seen in my entire life. I was speechless.


    I nodded yes and his eyes lit up.


    "Is that a yes?"


    I nodded yes again.


    He took the ring from the box and ced it on my finger.


    He nted a passionate kiss on me and the crowd cheered and pped for us.


    I''d never been so happy in all my life. I was getting married to the man of my dreams.

 Chapter 28 (Smiles And Snakes)

    Chapter 28 (Smiles And Snakes)


    Ethan''s POV


    I was one of the happiest men on earth when Emma epted my proposal.


    I was in my bedroom drinking my coffee she had prepared. I insisted she stay longer with me.


    "You know you''re no longer my maid, right? You''re my fiancee now."


    She looked at her ring. She was still memorized by its presence on her finger. "Mr. Hollen," she began,


    but I cut her off.


    "Emma, baby, call me Ethan, please."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ethan. There''s something I have to say."


    "I''m listening, sweetheart."


    "I can''t ept this ring. This doesn''t feel right. I can''t do this."


    I was puzzled and disappointed. My happiness was short lived. "Why not? You epted itst night."


    "That''s because I didn''t want to refuse it in front of your grandmother and your friends. I have feelings


    for you but you''re still engaged to Sharon. That''s the fact."


    "Emma," I heaved a frustrated sigh, "I''m breaking it off with her when she gets back. I don''t want to do


    it over the phone; I want to do it to her face."


    She attempted to take off the ring.


    "Emma, on a serious note, if you remove that ring, you and I are going to have a problem."


    She looked at me and I looked back at her, hard.


    She kept it on.


    "Can you just please give me until this weekend when Sharon gets back so I can end it with her? She


    already knows there''s something we have to discuss."


    "Okay. I will."


    I pulled her into a hug. I ran my lips to her neck then down to her breast. She let out a soft moan when


    my mouth massaged her nipple. I gently took her top off; she wasn''t wearing a bra. Perfect.


    I kissed her lips passionately and she wrapped her arms around my shirtless body. I pulled her closer


    to me, her breasts pressing on my chest. I unbuttoned her pants and moved my hands to her spot,


    feeling her. She was getting wetter and wetter by the second. I removed her pantspletely, leaving


    only her underwear on. I bit my bottom lip as I looked at her body. She was so damn beautiful and


    sexy. I hovered over her while she looked me in my eyes.


    "Are you ready?" I didn''t want to force her. I was willing to wait until she was ready andfortable


    with giving me her prize.


    She nodded yes, to my surprise.


    A smile appeared on my face. Wow. "Are you sure baby? I don''t wanna rush you. We can wait."


    "I''m ready, Ethan."


    I kissed her passionately again and I wanted to make her body feel at ease instead of just entering her.


    I wanted to make love to her. I kissed her body and trailed my lips to her private area. I took off her


    panties next and tasted her. She held onto my hair, pulling it tight as she climaxed on my lips. I entered


    her gently, I didn''t want to hurt her too much. She moaned loudly so I covered her mouth with my lips.


    _________


    She cleaned herself up andid on my chest while Ibed her hair with my fingers. "Did I hurt you?"


    She bled heavily on the sheets.


    "I''m okay."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It hurts but I''ll live, right?"


    "Of course you will, baby," I assured her and kissed her again.


    "How you think she will react when she finds out about us?" She was still worried about Sharon.


    "I don''t know and I don''t care. As long as she doesn''t hurt you. You''re my only concern now."


    "She''ll kill me. You''re everything to her."


    Iughed. Sharon couldn''t even kill a fly if her life depended on it. The woman had a snappy attitude


    but she was harmless.


    "That''s not going to happen because I won''t let it happen. Matter of fact, she won''t step foot back here.


    I can go to the airport and break the news to her there."


    "What about the press? They''ll nder your name. And when they find out about me..." She was


    panicking.


    I didn''t like seeing her scared. It made me felt like I was not doing a good job of protecting her and


    boosting her confidence. She was about to be the wife of a billionaire.


    "Baby, stop worrying. I don''t care how much headlines the press throw our way. Nothing and no one is


    going to change the way I feel about you. I love you." I kissed her again and she whispered in my ear


    as she hugged me, "I love you too."


    "Do you want anything from downstairs?" I asked her.


    "A soda please."


    I took the coffee cup downstairs and brought her up a soda. She fell asleep shortly after drinking it.


    I watched her as she slept peacefully.


    I went down to my office to finish some paperwork I had to send in for mypany. Myputer gave


    me an alert that someone had been tampering with the ounts online. Hot blood ran through me as I


    looked over the ounts. No money was taken. Money couldn''t be taken out, but someone had gotten


    close to it; too close forfort.


    I headed back upstairs, took a shower, got dress and headed to the office. I didn''t wake Emma, so I left


    a note telling her my whereabouts and that I loved her.


    I met Linda Steele at my desk. I had alerted her about the tampering on my way to the office.


    "Does anyone have ess to the ounts other than you?" she asked.


    "Of course not, Linda. What kind of CEO do you think I am? I''ve seen many businesses all around New


    York fall because of different people having ess to thepany''s ount and so forth. I vowed not


    to make that mistake. Ever!"


    "I understand, Ethan, but it''s obvious that someone is after the money. They just don''t know how to get


    behind your firewall. Did you trace an IP address?"


    "It came from my homeputer."


    Linda gasped. "Do you understand what that means?"


    "Of course. The person doing the tampering is in my house."


    I heaved a frustrated sigh as Iid back in my chair, rubbing my temple. I knew exactly who was doing


    it. No questions asked, no test to be done, no cameras to be installed. It couldn''t have been anyone


    else but her. I would make certain she didn''t get away without my wrath.


    Enough people had used me and tossed me aside after getting what they wanted, especially women. I


    wouldn''t let anyone take advantage of me and what I''ve worked so hard for again. Mypany was


    the foundation of my life and I''d be damned if someone was going to just walk into my life and run it to


    the ground.


    One maid almost did that, almost, and no one else was going to have the opportunity to it


    again.

 Chapter 29 (Tale Of Two Rings)

    Chapter 29 (Tale Of Two Rings)


    Emma''s POV


    I woke up and noticed I was all alone in bed. A note was next to me so I read it. It stated that he had


    gone to the office and he loved me. I blushed. I couldn''t believe that my life had changed suddenly. The


    nerd in high school, the outcast at college, the one that couldn''t fit in at the fosters home, was now


    engaged to a very sessful man who loved her and she love him back.


    I got dressed and got out of bed. I headed downstairs to make something to eat. Halley was in the


    kitchen.


    "Congrattions on the engagement, again, that''s so unbelievable."


    "Thanks Hal, I can''t even believe it either. I have to keep pinching myself because I still think I''m


    dreaming."


    "It''s not a dream, darling. He really does love you."


    "And I can''t seem to understand why. Why me?"


    "Why not you? You''re beautiful, caring, and you''re sweet."


    "Yeah, but I am just his maid."


    "Now you''re his fiancee."


    We prepared pancakes with chocte chips and strawberries for brunch. We sat outside by the pool


    and enjoyed the lovely, warm atmosphere. Summer was the best time of the year.


    "He''s going to spoil you," Halley said as she bit into a thick pancake.


    "I could only imagine," I giggled as I felt like a queen on her throne.


    "Sharon will be back soon. Are you ready to face the music?"


    "Actually, he''ll be meeting her at the airport to end it with her. She won''t have toe here."


    "Thank God."


    But little did we know.


    __________


    The Weekend


    I was in the kitchen making my fiance his cup of coffee when the front door of the mansion burst open.


    "Darling, I''m home!"


    I would recognize that voice anywhere. Sharon had arrived.


    I peered from the kitchen door. She was standing at the bottom of the stairs, apanied with a very


    slim woman in an cream color suit.


    "Ethan!" she called again.


    He appeared at the top of the stairs then slowly strode down to her and the other woman. "You''re here


    early."


    "Yes. We caught an early flight."


    "We?"


    "Yes. Oh, this is Mrs. Dianna Promme."


    "Okay. Why is she here?"


    "She''s here to n our wedding, baby. With the extra time I spent in Italy I found her. She''s the best in


    the world. She can n our dream wedding perfectly." Sharon was overjoyed as she hugged him, but


    he pushed her away gently. Her excitement died. "Baby, is everything okay?"


    "There''s something I have to tell you."


    "I already know what it is. You miss me and you love me and you can''t wait for us to get married. I


    know, I know. I can''t wait either." Sharon turned to Dianna and handed her a book. "This is the book


    I''ve been telling you about. You''ll find all the wedding dresses and decorations there. Just look at it and


    tell me which one will¨C"


    "Sharon, I said I have to talk to you."


    "Go ahead and talk." She was still pointing at the pictures in the book.


    I stepped out of the kitchen and stood alongside the wall close to Ethan.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and ran his fingers through his hair, a pale look on his face. He exhaled hardly. "Go to


    your room and lock the door," he whispered to me.


    Sharon was still worked up over the wedding magazine.


    I was sort of disappointed that he''d dismissed me from his side. I wanted to stand next to him when he


    told her about us. I wanted to see the look of humiliation on her face. All those damn mischievous


    stunts she pulled on me were finally over. No more shouting and calling me names. No more annoying


    sound of her thin heels on the marble floors.


    I was restless. I stepped out of the room, quietly, and tiptoed down the path to the main living room. I


    could hear her voice, still excited about the pictures in the book.


    Why hasn''t he told her anything yet? Why is she still here? And where is he?


    I peered out further, and almost had a damn heart attack. He was sitting down right next to Sharon,


    pointing at pages in the book as well with a smile on his face.


    What is going on? He said he''d break it off with her as soon as she gets back. He didn''t even wanted


    her here. He wanted to meet her at the airport and end it once and for all.


    So what the hell was he doing, sitting next to her and looking at the wedding magazine with the


    wedding nner? An ill feeling came over me and I felt as if I was about to vomit. I ran back to the


    guest room and threw myself on the bed, feeling defeated. Tears streamed down my face as I buried it


    in the pillows.


    Was all this just an act to get me into bed with him? Does he really have intentions of getting married to


    me instead of Sharon? Why would he chose to be married to me when he has Sharon in his life


    already?


    I cried even more. I was so blind. Ethan would never marry me; all that was just to get me to sleep with


    him because of my pathetic past. He must have been feeling pity for me, but it wasn''t love. Those two


    things could easily be confused.


    I held my head up and rolled myself into a ball. My eyesid on the coffee cup.


    Oh damn, I haven''t given him his coffee. I came into the room with it.


    Well, to hell with his coffee. I didn''t care to serve him his coffee anymore.


    Oh, wait a minute. I will serve him his coffee after all.


    I wiped my tears away and gathered the strength and the courage I knew I had. Nothing could break


    me. I''d had one of the toughest childhoods ever and I still made everything work out in my favor.


    Although it wasn''t much, I was a winner back then and I would be a winner now.


    I pulled off the engagement ring and threw it into the cup of coffee. I mmed the door as I walked out


    and headed to the main living room, coffee cup in my hand.


    He turned around and saw me.


    "Here''s your cup of coffee, sir." I handed it to him.


    Sharon didn''t even noticed me.


    "Thanks Emma," he said without any expression on his face or in his voice.


    I wanted to scream at him and p him in his lying mouth. But I controlled my anger and walked back


    to the direction of the room. I peered from behind the wall again as he drank his coffee, waiting


    patiently for him to see what was in the bottom of it. I had a long wait because he was drinking so


    slowly.


    He turned in my direction and I was certain that he saw me. I turned on my heels and ran to the guest


    room. He was quickly against the door, forcing it in.


    "Emma, open the door!"


    "Go to hell, Mr. Hollen!"


    "I told you don''t call me that! Open the door! Why the fuck you did put the ring in my coffee?"


    "Because I hate you. I regret falling for you. Go back to your first fiancee!"


    "Emma, don''t say things you''ll regret. Open the damn door!"


    "Go away!"


    The banging on the door stopped, so did his voice.


    Is he gone? He just gave up just like that?


    I watched underneath the door to see if I would notice the shadow of his feet, but the coast was clear. I


    slowly approached the door, wondering if I should unlock it or just stay in. I found myself unlocking it


    and peering out.


    A strong hand pushed itpletely open and he walked in. "What''s this?" he asked, holding up the


    ring.


    It''s your ring, duh!


    "Didn''t I tell you that if you take it off we''ll have a serious problem?" His eyes were getting darker.


    I stood there inplete silence, looking at the floor instead of his dark eyes. He stood there too,


    looking at me, hard.


    "Why is she still here?" I finally spoke up; I wouldn''t be scared of talking anymore. "What, you can''t


    hear me now? I asked why is she still here?"


    I didn''t braced myself for his answer.


    "She''s here because I want her to be here."

 Chapter 30 (Behind Closed Doors)

    Chapter 30 (Behind Closed Doors)


    Ethan''s POV


    I was upstairs in my bedroom searching for my car keys when I heard her voice from downstairs calling


    out to me. What the fuck was she doing here already?


    I walked out of the room and went down the stairs. She was standing at the bottom, all excited with


    another woman beside her. She informed me that she''d caught an early flight and introduced the


    woman beside her as Dianna Promme, a wedding nner. What the hell was wrong with this woman?


    She moved in for a hug but I pushed her away gently. I tried to exin that I needed to talk to her but


    she began talking to Dianna Promme. I was getting impatient.


    She squealed at the pictures of a wedding magazine.


    I noticed Emma in the corner. I went over to her and instructed her to go to the guest room while I


    handled Sharon. Things had the potential to get ugly and I didn''t want Emma getting caught in the


    middle of it. Sheplied and I sat next to Sharon, watching the woman who betrayed me, the woman


    I had proposed to, the woman I was supposed to get married to. I had to deal with her drastically but


    privately.


    I had no idea who Dianna Promme was, so I didn''t want to make a scene in front of her while she was


    in my house. I had to be professional. I tossed my anger aside, for now, and pretended I was into the


    wedding nning.


    Emma approached me and handed me my coffee. I so needed this coffee right about now. My tongue


    brushed on something hard.


    What the hell! Why is there a ring... Wait a minute... Did she seriously do what I think she did?


    I looked down the entrance to the guest rooms and saw her bright brown eyes peering at me. I got up


    and followed her, forgetting about Sharon who was so enthralled in the wedding nning she didn''t


    even notice me get up.


    Emma locked herself in the room while I pounded on the door, yelling for her to let me in, not caring


    who heard me. She told me to go to hell.


    I was furious. Why she just couldn''t trust me?


    She screamed again for me to "go away".


    I knew she was upset, maybe she thought I was reconsidering Sharon. I stopped banging on the door


    and hid slightly against wall to see if she would step out. I watched as the door opened slowly. I


    stepped out and pushed it open. I walked in, looking at her with rage, but I wasn''t upset with her. I was


    mad at myself for being so blind.


    "What''s this?" I asked, holding up the ring, "Didn''t I tell you that if you take it off we''ll have a serious


    problem?"


    She seemed to be scared of my tone or the look on my face, maybe both, because she wouldn''t even


    look at me.


    "Why is she still here? Oh, you can''t hear me now? I asked why is she still here?" She was getting very


    sassy with me. I would have to punish her for that.


    "She''s here because I want her to be here," I answered sharply.


    She gasped. Tears flooded her eyes. "Don''t touch me. Don''t you ever touch me!" she snapped as I


    tried tofort her.


    "Emma, stop this. You don''t understand what''s going on here."


    "Oh, I understand perfectly, Mr. Hollen."


    She really knew how to push my buttons.


    "You just wanted to get me into bed with you. Now that your fiancee is back I could go to hell for all you


    care. If you wanted to get rid of her she''d be gone by now, but you don''t. You were wrapped up with her


    tightly on the chair that you could practically pass as the thong up her ass."


    Ouch. Talk about no chill. This girl was spitting words like a me thrower.


    "Emma, you need to calm down and¨C"


    "No! I''m not calming the fuck down. I''m done being calm! I''m done with people taking advantage of me!


    I''m done with being kind and being weak! I''m done with lies, and I''m done with you!"


    I looked at her in amazement. She was so cute when she''s angry. "If you don''t calm down¨C"


    "You''re scared she''ll hear you? You''re scared she''ll leave you and find someone else? You''re scared


    that the wedding would be off?"


    She made meugh. I wouldn''t be scared. I''d be so damn happy. "Baby," I began.


    "I''m not your baby."


    My patience was running thin and my anger was taking over. I didn''t want to yell at her again but she


    wouldn''t shut up and let me exin. If I yelled, I''d get the results I was looking for but I''d hurt her


    feelings and make her cry and that was thest thing I wanted to do.


    "Emma," I tried again, "listen to me."


    "No."


    "Let me exin."


    "I don''t want any exnations. Just get out."


    "You''re not being rational here."


    "Do I look like if I give a damn about that? I''ve had it with your lies and your bullshit."


    "What lies are you talking about Emma? When have I ever lied to you?"


    "Leave me alone!"


    I couldn''t, not like this. I walked up to her and pinned her against the wall. "Now, calm the hell down


    and listen to me."


    She struggled to break loose but the attempts were useless. "Let me go."


    "Emma! Sharon and I are over. I''m not with her. If I were, wouldn''t I be out there with her nning our


    wedding instead of in here pinning you on the wall? What''s wrong with you? You''re so angry that you''re


    blind. I''m here with you while she''s out there. I''m breaking it to her when that woman leaves."


    "Why?"


    "Because I also need her to confess to something, Emma." I released my hold on her.


    "Confess to what?"


    She was going to be my wife so I didn''t want to hide things from her. "She was tampering with my


    Emma gasped. Her eyes red up and she headed for the door.


    "Where are you going?" I asked quickly as I walked over to her.


    "To let that bitch know that her reign is about toe to an end!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 31 (Changes)

    Chapter 31 (Changes)


    Emma''s POV


    I walked out of the bedroom and into the living room.


    "Excuse me, Sharon. There''s something we have to discuss with you," I interrupted her silly excitement


    but she ignored me.


    My patience was running thin.


    Ethan arrived beside me.


    "Emma, let me handle this," he whispered in my ear.


    "No," I stated, taking a stand.


    I grabbed the magazine from Sharon''s hand and held it behind my back. She looked at me wide-eyed


    and seemed ready to kill but I didn''t move; I couldn''t.


    "Now that I have your attention, there''s something we have to talk about in private, or we can do it


    here. I don''t give a damn but we''re going to talk to you now."


    I had no idea that I had that in me buttely I had developed a courageous attitude, which I loved.


    "Ethan, what''s going on?" she asked as she stood up.


    "Sharon, lets discuss this in the study. Mrs. Promme, please excuse us," he said.


    We followed him into the study.


    "Sharon, I''ll be calm and collected about this; I would really like to know why the fuck you were


    tampering with mypany''s ounts!"


    If that was what he called calm and collected then I wouldn''t want to see him when he was angry. His


    eyes were doing their changes as he leaned against his desk. I stood next to him despite the anger. I


    knew he wouldn''t hurt me.


    Sharon stood in the middle of the room. "What is she doing here?" she asked, ring at me.


    I rolled my eyes at her silly question.


    "Don''t try my patience. Answer my question!"


    "Ethan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I wasn''t tampering with any ounts."


    "Are you going to stand there and lie to my fucking face? You''re lucky I''m not pressing charges against


    your ass!"


    "Ethan, you''re being paranoid."


    "I''m being what? Listen, I''m giving you one hour¨C one hour¨C to pack your shit up! Get your clothes,


    your heels, your makeup, your hair extensions, and get your ass out of my house!"


    She gasped. "I''m not going anywhere. I''m your fiancee!"


    "Actually, I''m his fiancee," I said and waved my ring finger in her face.


    "What? Is this some kind of a joke?"


    "No Sharon, this is real."


    "Ethan, you''re leaving me for her? You came up with whole tampering crap to put me out of your house


    so you could be with this... this... this thing!"


    I rolled my eyes again. Was that all she had?


    Ethan pulled me closer to him and wrapped his arm around my waist. "I love this ''thing''," he said as he


    kissed my cheek.


    Sharon was turning red. "Ethan, are you crazy or are you ying this out as a way to get back at me?


    Okay, I admit, I did tamper with the ounts, but only once. I don''t have an excuse for doing it. I just


    wanted to see how well thepany was doing. Baby, I''m sorry, I should have just told you." She


    began to cry.


    "Since when are you interested in thepany''s well being? All you care about is money and fashion.


    You don''t even care about me."


    "That''s not true. Ethan, I love you! I made a mistake and it won''t happen again. I''m sorry!" She fell to


    the floor, weeping.


    I felt bad for her.


    "Get up and get out," he told her.


    "I''m not leaving," she said, shaking her head.


    "Sharon, don''t make me get security. I already said you have one hour to pack up and leave. You know


    I don''t like repeating myself."


    "Ethan this is so unfair to me. I told you I made a mistake. We''re nning our wedding. I brought a


    wedding nner for Christ''s sake!"


    "I don''t give a damn about that. I never told you to bring any wedding nner. We''re not getting


    married. I''m going to marry Emma." He sat behind his desk and took some files from the drawers. He


    threw them at Sharon''s feet. "These look familiar?" he asked as he arched his eyebrows. "I found them


    in one of your suitcases. The files I was looking for. You had them all along."


    "Ethan... I... Please let me..."


    "I''ve been nothing but nice to you, Sharon. You had any and everything you wanted and needed. Why


    would you do something like this? You knew how important those files were to me." He raked his


    fingers through his hair. "Get out before my inner demons are released. I don''t wanna see your face


    anymore. Get the fuck out!"


    She pulled herself off the floor, wiped away her tears and straightened her clothes. She looked at him


    pleadingly.


    Ethan buried his face in my stomach and held me closer to him.


    Sharon opened the door and stepped out.


    "Baby, are you okay?" I asked him, running my fingers through his soft ck hair.


    "Mm," he let out and pulled me onto hisp. He nted kisses on my neck and I giggled like a


    teenager.


    "I love you," I told him, looking into his eyes.


    "I love you too, baby."


    He raised me up and we went out of the office.


    "Lets see if she''s actually packing," I suggested.


    We went up to his room. Sharon was moving from corner to corner and through the closets, gathering


    her belongings and putting stuff it into suitcases. The woman had more suitcases than an airline.


    She looked up at us and shook her head and continued packing. She was muttering to herself and


    cursing under her breath.


    Ethan sat on the bed with a smirk on his face as he looked at her.


    "Oh, you miss something," he pointed.


    She red at him and stuffed her nail polishes in.


    "Should I call you a mover?" I asked remembering when she moved in and all the boxes and suitcases


    she made Halley and I carry upstairs.


    "I already have that covered but thank you," she smiled at me.


    It''s toote to be nice Sharon. Toote. Ethan hates you already!


    "You''ll regret this, Ethan," she said to him but he didn''t respond.


    He got up and pulled me out of the room.


    We went downstairs and into the garage. He took out a set of keys from his pocket and opened the


    door of a ck convertible for me to get in.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as I buckled up.


    "I can''t stand to see her face or be in the house while she''s there. Lets go to the park."


    We drove for half an hour to a supermarket. We walked from aisle to aisle putting snacks and drinks


    into a shopping basket. There was a group of women behind us; they were clearly gossiping about us


    being together. He overheard one of the women saying something terrible about myplexion. He


    stopped in front of them and pulled me into him and kissed me.


    The women stood there wide-eyed and in total silence.


    "You''re crazy," I said as I yfully pushed against his hard chest.


    "Crazy about you," he teased.


    We continued our shopping then headed to a park. Weid on a nket underneath a tree, watching


    some kids y catch with their parents.


    "I can''t wait for this," he said and pulled me between his open legs, my back to his chest.


    "Can''t wait for what?" I asked, knowing exactly what he meant but wanting to hear him say the word.


    "Kids."


    My heart skipped a beat with happiness. I''d always wanted kids. "How many kids do you want?" I


    asked and he let out augh and kissed my neck.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want my own football team," heughed.


    I elbowed him lightly in his stomach.


    "We''ll have to get started when we get back," he whispered to me, biting lightly on my ear.


    I squirmed as I remembered how hurtful it was at the first time. Would it be so hurtful again?

 Chapter 32 (Lines)

    Chapter 32 (Lines)


    Emma''s POV


    It had been one month since my engagement with the handsome Ethan Hollen. His former fiancee,


    Sharon, had left his mansion and his lifepletely. I was finally at peace with the world around me.


    Ethan had already begun to spoil me rotten, shopping for clothes, shoes, jewelries and other


    essories, taking me to fancy restaurants for dinner dates, and spending all of his free time with me.


    I was so grateful to him for changing my life for the better. He was such an incredible human being.


    Never in my life had I thought I would actually get the chance of bing so happy.


    You''ll never amount to anything!" my foster mother screamed in my face and pushed me into my tiny,


    cold, dark room.


    I was ten.


    I was doing the chores of washing the dishes after dinner and identally broke a cup.


    She punched me in the back and yelled at me. She said that I was and always would be an outcast and


    that was why my parents never wanted me to begin with. I had been heartbroken, crying on the inside


    for days, but I learned how to surpass the pain and insults. After all, she was right; my parents never


    wanted me and I''d never get to know them.


    As the memories faded, so did my hurt and pain. I had finally found myself and was satisfied with my


    life as it was now. I wouldn''t change the past because it made me who I was. I wouldn''t wish to have


    different parents because I was beautiful just the way I was. I wouldn''t change the present because I


    was now at peace with it. From nothing into something; I was definitely blessed and someone in the


    sky must have highly favored me.


    ________________


    It was the second Friday in August when my husband-to-be told me that he had to leave for a business


    trip to France the following day. He would be gone for a week. An entire week without my baby? I


    wanted to cry already.


    "Hey, cheer up," he teased as he saw my lips were pouted and my arms crossed over my chest.


    "A whole week?" I dragged out.


    "Baby, I promise we''ll go to France when I get free time off from work. Just you and I."


    A wide smile dismissed my pouts and I hugged him. I''d only seen France in magazines, on television


    and the inte. The ce was like heaven on earth. I couldn''t wait to visit it with Ethan.


    Halley and I waved him off as he set off for his business trip the next morning. I, then, went back


    upstairs andid on the bed. I don''t know what it was buttely I had been very tired andzy.


    Twenty minutester, Halley knocked on the door.


    "Come in," I answered and sat up.


    She was carrying a bowl of hot chicken soup. I loved chicken soup but when I inhaled the scent of it I


    had to make a beeline for the bathroom.


    "Emma, are you alright?" she asked, setting down the soup and following me.


    She rubbed my back as my head hovered over the toilet.


    "I''m alright," I responded as I gathered myself upwards and rinsed my mouth in the face faucet.


    "You were vomiting, it''s obvious you''re not okay."


    "I''ll be fine, I just need toy down."


    She helped me back to bed and opened the windows so I could get some fresh air.


    I quickly fell asleep.


    I woke up to the sound of my phone ringing and answered without looking at the caller ID.


    "Hi baby, how are you?" his voice spoke.


    "I''m fine," I exhaled deeply.


    "You sound tired. Have you been doing any house work?" his voice was stern.


    "Not really. I''ve been in bed since this morning and I''ve been vomiting."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? How are you feeling now?"


    "What do you even care? You''re not even here with me when I need you,."


    What hade over me?


    "Emma, baby, I''m sorry I''m not there with you. I''ll be back soon, but I need you to do me a favor."


    "What''s that?"


    "I need you to take a pregnancy test."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. A pregnancy test for what? I wasn''t pregnant. Was I?


    "Emma, did you hear me?"


    "Yes. I''ll do it when I wake up again."


    "I love you, baby."


    "I love you, too."


    I fell back asleep as soon as we hung up.


    I finally managed to get out of the room. It was the only ce I wanted to be, in the room with fresh air


    and without noise. I called over a private assistant so she could fetch me a pregnancy test. God knew


    how many scandals and headlines would erupt if I were to walk into a pharmacy or supermarket and


    buy myself a test. The press had been very interested in metely and would follow me to the ends of


    the earth just for a story.


    The test was dropped off to my room and I read the directions in a blur, panicking. If there was one line


    that indicated negative. If there were two that meant positive. I was low-key praying for two.


    I peed in a throw away cup and inserted the stick in until it prated. The line was appearing, one


    line... one line... I exhaled as it stayed. I wasn''t pregnant.


    I threw the cup away and sat down on my bed. I buzzed Halley to bring me up a bottle of fresh orange


    juice.


    "So how are you feeling now?" she asked when she entered.


    "Much better."


    "Did you take the test?"


    "Yep."


    "And?"


    "It''s a negative."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure. The stick is on the faucet and the box with the instructions is next to it."


    Halley disappeared to the bathroom. She came back with the stick and the box in came in.


    Ew, didn''t she know I just pissed on that?


    She read the instructions silently to herself then she gazed at the stick. She looked over to me drinking


    a big bottle of chilled orange juice and read the directions aloud.


    "Two lines indicates a positive pregnancy, one lines indicates a negative. Emma, there are two lines on


    this stick."


    I spat out the orange juice. I took the box and stick from her again and read aloud then looked at the


    stick again, eyes wide awake this time, not knowing what to feel.  It had just been one line, now there


    were two. Should I be happy or sad?


    "Congrattions," she squealed and pulled me into a hug.


    I was still numb and stuck from the stick I was holding. I rubbed my stomach and the tears came from


    my eyes. I was pregnant with a billionaire''s baby.


    _________


    The Next Day.


    "Girl, you have to call back your fiance and tell him you''re pregnant. He''s be worried about you, he''s


    even blowing up my phone," Halley said as she tried to yank me out of bed.


    I only moaned in disobedience; all I wanted to do was to stay in and sleep without any noise.


    "I''ll call him when I wake."


    "No Emma. You better call him now."


    "Halley please, just leave me be. I said I''ll call him when I get up." I threw the covers over me.


    She finally gave up and left.


    My phone rang again but I ignored it and turned it off.


    No Noise!!!


    I woke up by a loud bang at the door.


    What the hell!!


    I jumped up from my sleep and in walked Sharon and Ethan''s mother.

 Chapter 33 (Then Comes The Rain)

    Chapter 33 (Then Comes The Rain)


    Emma''s POV


    Sharon and Ethan''s mom appeared before my eyes. I was half naked and wrapped up between the


    covers on the bed.


    "I don''t believe my eyes," Ethan''s mom started as she walked into the room and her eyes locked on


    me.


    "I told you that we''d find her here. Here''s the little ck prostitute who seduced your son¡ª my


    fiancee!" Sharon butt in, holding her chest as if she had just swallowed a veryrge pill.


    "You''re a shameless maid who''ll do anything to get some money, even if that means sleeping in bed


    with your employer," Ethan''s mom said with a hard look on her face. "You''re disgusting and you disgust


    me. I''m giving you five minutes to get up and get out of my son''s house!"


    I was stunned. So stunned that I couldn''t speak. I couldn''t wrap my mind around what, and who, was in


    front of me.


    "I said to get up!" her voice echoed throughout the room.


    I pulled the sheet around me as I stood. She moved closer to me and Sharon tailed right behind her.


    "Now you listen to me. You don''t belong here, so don''t even try. You think you can just spread your legs


    for my son and weasel your way into this family? This family has standards that you couldn''t even


    dream of meeting. Sharon is his fiancee and she''ll remain his fiancee."


    I felt her breath on my face as I squinted my eyes. "Ethan will hear about this," I said  and reached for


    my phone, but she was already at it.


    She threw it to the floor and smashed into it with her heels continuously until it was nothing but crushed


    ss underneath her feet.


    Sharon smirked.


    I held my chest to hold back the tears. "How could you? What have I ever done to you?" I cried as I


    remembered that the phone was a present for my birthday.


    "I don''t like you. I''ll never ept you as my daughter-inw. So, get out of my son''s house and get out


    of his life or you''ll rue this day."


    "I can''t leave him... I''m p¡ª" but she cut me off with a p across my face, then another and another. I


    fell to the floor.


    Sharon moved and pulled me by the hair and threw me on the bed. "You are a very stupid girl. You


    came here and corrupted my husband and pit him against me while you spread your legs for him. He''s


    not yours. He''s mine!"


    "I didn''t pit him against you. You did that yourself when you tried to steal from him!" I cried out, holding


    my face while standing and looking at Mrs. Hollen, hoping that she had no idea what Sharon tried to do


    and, now that I''d exposed her, she''d be on my side.


    But the woman only stared harshly at me as if she were ready to kill.


    "Oh shut up, you have no idea what you''re talking about. What I did, I did for him! He''s my fiance!" she


    screamed.


    I covered my ears.


    "I''ve had enough of this!" Mrs. Hollen cut in and then dragged me to the floor. I fell hard on my


    stomach.


    My baby, my poor baby! I was thinking about only my child at that point.


    "I told you to get up and leave my son''s house. You''re not wee here. He already has a fiancee, you


    whore!" She held me by my arms, with Sharon at my feet, and they carried me out the room.


    They dropped me on the floor outside of the bedroom and I rushed to stand. Mrs. Hollen shoved me


    towards the stairs and I walked willingly because I didn''t want them to throw me down the long flight of


    stairs.


    My eyes darted all over the ce for Halley, but she was nowhere in sight. I yelled for her but Sharon


    covered my mouth and pushed me hard towards the main door and out on the pavement where a ck


    van was parked. It reminded me of the types of vans that kidnappers used in the movies¡ªthe ones


    without any windows. I was shoved into it with nothing but my underwear and a sheet around me. I


    yelled for Halley and for the security guards who roamed thepound but no one was insight.


    Where did everyone go?


    Suddenly, the van began to drive away from the mansion. I couldn''t see anything, but I could hear the


    sound of its revving engine. I pounded heavily on the interior body of the vehicle, screaming that they


    stop and let me go and that Ethan would have their heads if anything bad was toe to me. The


    driver paid me no attention at all. The vehicle kept on going further and further.


    I began to cry when my arms got tired from the pounding and my throat was aching from the constant


    screaming and shouting. What had I ever done to Mrs. Hollen to deserve this treatment and


    banishment from her? It was true that she was very rude at the auction in Miami, but I realized would


    have to ept her regardless and I was willing to try; she was to be my mother-inw for crying out


    loud. But, now, she had done it. She had nted the seed of hate in my heart, she and Sharon both.


    I didn''t seduce Ethan. I wouldn''t do such a thing to my employer. The situation wasn''t anything like how


    she described it. Ethan came to dislike Sharon and got attached to me. I admit, I did feel things for him


    while he was still engaged to her, but I would never wreck her home. She paved the way for that herself


    ¡ª she and her selfishness and greed. I had nothing to do with it and Ethan told me so himself.


    After what seemed like hours of driving, the vehicle finally came to a stop. I panicked. I had no idea


    what to expect from the driver.


    What if he was paid to kill me? What if he rapes me and leave me to die?


    The two doors of the van flung open and a big figure, face covered in a mask, pulled me out. Inded


    on my feet but I was trembling like a wet dog. It was dark and cold and there were lots of old trees in


    sight with a terrible scent circting the air. I was at a swamp.


    The man closed the doors, got back into the van and drove away with a speed.


    "Help! Somebody help me!" I screamed thest scream in my body.


    I copsed on the wet, muddy, smelly ground and began to cry again. I had no idea where I was, no


    idea where to go. The swamp looked like something out of a horror movie. Weird noises came from the


    distance and it was getting darker quickly. I was left for dead out in this mosquito infested swamp by


    the woman who supposed to be my soon-to-be mother-inw.


    I gathered myself. I had to pull myself back together and figure out a way out of here, alive. I decided to


    head straight, in the direction the van drove away. I strained my eyes in the darkness in search of the


    tire marks, but they disappeared after a puddle. I was lost, cold and afraid. I was afraid of yelling for


    help again because I didn''t know what, or who, was in this god forsaken ce.


    I heard the sound of thunder and saw a sh of lightening and then the rain poured down, washing


    away the mud from the sheet, which was acting as a makeshift dress. I waspletely wet and colder


    than I was before. It would be a miracle if I got out of this alive. I continued walking.


    Then came the sound of voices and I saw a shlight. I hid behind a tree as three huge guys walked


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    past me with rifles on their shoulders and big bags on their backs.


    "This coke is worth over one million dors. We need to deliver this first thing tomorrow morning," one


    of the guys said as they walked on.


    Oh my Goodness! Was this swap a hide out for drug dealers? I had to get out of here, now! I moved


    from behind the tree where I was hiding but missed a step on the slippery surface and fell onto a pile of


    wood, which made a loud noise as they broke from my weight.


    "Who''s there?" a loud voice called out.


    The three men aimed their rifles as they moved closer and closer to where I hid against the pile.


    I held my breath and my heart pounded heavily in my chest.


    "Lets go," one guy said slowly.


    They looked around again and again, then walked away, deeper into the swamp.


    I exhaled and pulled myself up.


    "Make one more move and I''ll blow your fucking head off," a voice said from behind and I felt the gun


    against the back of my head.

 Chapter 34 (France)

    Chapter 34 (France)


    Ethan''s POV


    I had been calling Emma for hours and kept reaching her voicemail, and Halley''s too. When I got back


    they would be grilled. I also wanted to know what the results of the pregnancy test. Would I be a dad or


    would I have to make a better effort?


    I couldn''t concentrate on the meeting being held in front of me; I kept thinking about Emma.


    "Sir, does that mean that the demands have been met?" Linda shooed my floating thoughts away.


    I raked my fingers through my hair and heaved a sigh. Linda looked at me.


    "Sir, are you alright?" she asked with a small smile to show she wasn''t making a scene.


    "I''m fine," I answered and flipped through the proposals in front of me.


    I headed back to my hotel room, after the meeting, and called Emma again but got the same results.


    Voicemail. I called Halley and I got her voicemail too. Where were they and what were they doing?


    Something was wrong. Emma wouldn''t ignore my calls like that and she wouldn''t take so long to return


    them. She loved her new phone.


    I called Luis.


    "Yes sir?"


    "Luis, I''m trying to get a hold of Emma or Halley. Where are they?"


    "Sir, I don''t have that information. I''m currently with my wife and kids."


    "Oh, right. I''ll try calling Anton."


    I ended the call and tried Anton who should have been at the grounds presently. His phone went to


    voicemail as well.


    Damn it! When I get back, I''m going to kick some asses all over the ce.


    Iid on the bed and stared at the ceiling fan. I didn''t want to work myself up over nothing. Emma


    would call me when she could; I knew she would.


    A knock came at my door. I opened it and Linda walked in.


    "Hey, how about you get up and join me in a friendly dinner?" she suggested with a smile.


    I returned her smile and grabbed my wallet. We headed down for dinner in one of the hotel''s


    restaurants. Linda always knew how to cheer me up and keep meughing. She was a really great


    employee and friend. I couldn''t imagine Hollen Tower without her. She had been there since the


    beginning and believed in me when no one else did. She had my utmost respect.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    We were in the middle of a conversation over dinner when my phone buzzed with a text from Halley.


    Hello Mr. Hollen. Hope you''re enjoying your business trip. You''ve been trying to reach Emma but she''s


    asleep and exhausted. I''ll have her call you back when she wakes up. Hope you''re not worrying too


    much, she''s fine. I''m taking good care of her. Bye.


    Well the message made me rx. Emma had been sick and sounded exhausted. She did needed to


    rest, and I needed to stop worrying. She was a big girl and she could take care of herself, and Halley


    was there with her. But why was I having a gut feeling that something was definitely wrong? I wished


    she was the one who texted or at least call me back. Had I really hurt her that badly by leaving?


    I''ll be back soon, baby. Just four more days and I''ll be there.


    "Are you enjoying the food?" Linda cut my thoughts again.


    I looked down at the untouched dessert te in front of me. "Yeah. France always has the best wine


    and cuisine."


    "Ever wonder why they''re hardly sick and have low rates of heart disease?"


    "Not really."


    "Well, it''s because of all the wine they consume."


    "Really, or are you just assuming?"


    "Yes, really." I watched as the ss of wine went up to her lips.


    She reminded me of when Emma drank her first ss of wine and got drunk. The poor girl couldn''t


    even stand up at the auction. I smiled to myself at the memory.


    "Ethan," Linda cut in and I was starting to get annoyed with her. Why couldn''t she just leave me alone


    with my thoughts and my feelings?


    "Huh?"


    "Did you hear what I asked?"


    "When?"


    "Just forget about it." She waved her hand in dismissal and got up and left.


    I felt bad. She was a friend and I couldn''t even focus on having a simple dinner with her. I kept thinking


    about my fiancee, even though I there was no need to worry because I''d heard from Halley. I hurried


    and paid the bill then got up and went to apologize to her.


    I found her in her hotel room. I knocked on the door and she opened it slightly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just worried about back home," I apologized.


    She opened the door and ushered me inside. "I know you''re homesick but you need to focus on this


    business deal." She sat down next to me on the chair and began to rub my shoulders.


    "I''m worried about my fiancee. She hasn''t returned my calls."


    "Well, maybe she''s happy you''re out of the house and decided to throw a party."


    "Ha ha, very funny."


    We stayed in and watched a movie together then I called it a night and went back to my room. I was


    restless again and kept calling Emma. Voicemail, voicemail, voicemail.


    Emma must be rted to bears because she has to be hibernating. Who could sleep for so long? I


    don''t think I can make it for four days without hearing from her.


    Her voice put me at ease and at peace with myself. She was my everything. I really hoped nothing was


    wrong with her.


    I took a steaming shower thenid in bed, looking at pictures I''d taken of her without her knowing. I


    My phone rang.


    "Sir, we have some bad news!" Anton spoke loudly, his voice panting and scared.


    The pit feeling came rushing back. "What''s wrong Anton?"


    "Your fiancee."


    "What''s wrong with my fiancee!" I was already out of bed and on my feet.


    "Sir, she''s gone,."


    What the fuck! Where did she go?


    "What do you mean gone? Where is she?"


    "Sir, your mother and your ex-fiancee took her."


    They had definitely awaken the demons in me. I sourced my private jet to leave France that night. No


    meetings, proposals, money or colleagues were more important than Emma. I would have heads for


    this!

 Chapter 35 (The Swamp)

    Chapter 35 (The Swamp)


    Emma''s POV


    I woke up tied to a chair with an excruciating pain at the back of my head. I looked around. I was inside


    of a small wooden house, simr to a shack. I let out a groan from the pain in the back of my head,


    which drew the attention of three guys who looked at me with raging eyes.


    One came over and stood right in front of me. He was approximately six feet, six inches tall, mid-forties


    with a dark chocteplexion.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What''s a pretty little thing like you doing all alone in a dirty swamp?" he asked.


    The other two looked around the same age and built but had creamplexions.


    "I was kidnapped." The words trembled through my lips.


    "Who would want to do you any harm?" His voice was heavy like thunder.


    "My fiancee''s mother. She doesn''t want me for her son."


    The three men broke intoughter.


    "You poor thing."


    "Why am I here? Please let me go," I begged as tears came.


    "We can''t do that. You might go to the cops and tell them what we''re doing here," the second guy


    spoke.


    "I promise you, I wouldn''t do that. You have my word. All I wanna do is go home," I sobbed, lowering


    my head.


    "You''re not going anywhere!"


    "Please, let me go."


    "I say we kill this bitch!" the third guy spoke and aimed a gun at my face.


    He must be themander, I figured because the other two fell back as he approached me.


    "Please don''t do this," I begged him. My life wasn''t the most important thing to me. If I died, my baby


    died as well. I couldn''t let that happen.


    "We''re not going to keep you alive. You''ve seen our faces and you''ve seen our operation. Anyst


    words?" he asked and pressed the rifle hard against my temple.


    "Please. My fiance could pay a ransom for me. Y''all are making one million on this deal, he could


    double that amount."


    I''m so sorry Ethan, I don''t want this guy to kill me and our baby.


    "What makes you so sure of that?"


    "Because I''m pregnant. He wouldn''t leave me and his baby for dead. He''ll pay it."


    "Who''s this guy?"


    "Ethan Hollen. He owns Hollen Tower."


    "Your fiance is Ethan Hollen?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t lie to me, you bitch!"


    "I''m not lying!"


    "So where was he when his mother took you?"


    "On a business meeting in France. If he knows the situation I''m in, he''ll be here fast."


    He lowered his rifle and the three of them started a discussion away from my ear shot. After five


    minutes, the one with the rifle approached me again.


    "I''ve watched enough movies to know how these things go down. Rich boy would have this ce


    swarm with cops. I''m not taking that chance! Cee! Kill this girl," he ordered and handed the gun to the


    darker guy.


    He approached, looking at me with hard eyes and a narrow strip of sorrow. He untied me and marched


    me outside.


    The shack was surrounded by water with just a narrow patched of ground for entrance. He marched


    me up the path, gun pointed into my back, as we made our way through crooked-shaped trees and


    long vines.


    "Stop," hemanded.


    I halted. I turned to face him. I didn''t want to get shot in my back. I''d rather see iting.


    "Anyst words?"


    "I''m a woman who''s pregnant with an unborn child. I''m about to lose my life, and my baby''s, because of


    you. You don''t have to do this. I swear to you that I wouldn''t say a thing to anyone about you all. I


    would just tell the cops what my mother-inw did and forget that I''ve ever met the three of you.


    Please, don''t do this. Please!" I begged the guy again. My life depended on it.


    "What is your name?"


    "Emma." I wrapped the sheet tighter around me.


    He looked at me hard, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "Where are you from?"


    "I don''t know exactly. I was put up for adoption when I was a baby. All my parents left me was a note


    stating: Emma Cole -DOB July 12th." I filled with rage as I remembered how heartless my parents were


    to me. Wherever they were, I wished they were the ones in my current situation.


    The guy lowered his gun. "Get out of here."


    I couldn''t believe what I heard him said.


    "You''re letting me go? Why?" I asked, which was a really stupid thing to ask. Some people wouldn''t


    hesitate to turn on their heels and run as fast as their legs could carry them and here I was asking this


    giant why.


    His eyes twinkledpletely now and I felt awkward.


    "Get out of here before Braunes. Run, Emma. Run straight ahead and don''t look back."


    I turned on my heels then heard him say, "I''m really sorry Emma. I''ve never meant to hurt you. You


    turned out to be an incredible woman."


    I stopped in my tracks and turned back to the man. I narrowed my eyes in confusion as to what the hell


    he meant by I "turned out to be an incredible woman"? Where did he know me from?


    "Do you know me?" I asked as I got closer to him.


    "Emma, you need to go, now. Get out of here!" He fired two shots into the air.


    I covered my ears, turned on my heels again and ran. I ran. I ran and I never looked back.


    I couldn''t help but feel something within me, something strange andmon, like a ma was


    drawing me in but shielded off because of the situation they had put me through. I ran and thanked


    God for saving my life and my baby''s, and for Cee who didn''t pull the trigger.


    But why?  What stopped him? Judging from the looks of those guys and the drugs they were dealing, I


    was certain they had killed people before without any remorse. So why did he stop from shooting me?


    I kept running straight ahead. I was exhausted and afraid of running into more drug dealers, or a


    dangerous animal, or something more terrible, but I didn''t stop. I kept going and going and going. How


    big was this damn swamp and where exactly was I heading? Was I even in New York still?


    After hours of running, and jumping over muddy puddles, dodging tree branches that scraped my face,


    crawling up slopes on my hands and knees, prickles and twigs stabbing all over my body, I finally heard


    the sound of moving vehicles. I came to a road and there was a huge sign: Oyster Bay, Nassau. I


    exhaled and copsed to the ground from exhaustion.


    The morning sun was already approaching in the sky, chasing away the stormy clouds. I looked up as a


    vehicle stopped and a woman came over to me.


    "Oh my God. Are you alright? Can you hear me?" she asked and took her cellphone and spoke into it


    frantically.


    I closed my eyes and cked out.

 Chapter 36 (Rage And Fury)

    Chapter 36 (Rage And Fury)


    Ethan''s POV


    I arrived home in the early hours the next morning. The ne ride took eight long hours because of a


    terrible weather pattern and a lot of turbulence. As I drove up to the mansion, every one of my


    household employees were lined up in front of the main entrance.


    I got out of the car with rage and anger. "Where''s Emma?" I yelled, daring anyone to answer my


    question without knowledge.


    Their eyes only nced at me.


    I was furious. I needed answers and all they could provide was eye contact. My eyesnded on Halley.


    "Halley, where''s Emma?" I asked again, controlling my anger.


    "Sir, all I know is that she was in the room and then Sharon and your mom came after her."


    "Where were you when they left with her?"


    "They didn''t leave with her. They had someone take her somewhere."


    "Where were you?!"


    She began to cry. "I was locked in the chambers."


    I pushed past everyone and headed inside and upstairs to my bedroom. Things had been scattered


    around and the bed was unmade. I looked around carefully, hoping that I''d find something to lead me to


    her. I found pieces of broken ss on the floor next to the bed, and one of the sheets was missing.


    Sam, my friend in the police force, came over to investigate and get statements. Apparently, my mom


    and Sharon knew I was out of town and waited for the perfect opportunity to sabotage my life. They


    had Halley locked up in the chambers and took away her phone. My two security officers were


    ambushed and held at gun point by three other men. Mom and Sharon came upstairs to Emma and


    dragged her out of the room after, first, breaking her phone. That exined the pieces of ss I found.


    Then, they had someone drive away with her while they got into my mom''s car, and fled the country


    three hourster. Rumor was they were somewhere in Italy; it would be difficult to find them  since


    Sharon knew the country so well, but we would find them, it was only a matter of time.


    I needed to find Emma but we wouldn''t be able to do that without putting out a missing person''s report


    and alert everyone nationwide, for their assistance with finding her. All I could of think about was her,


    but when Halley told me she was pregnant, I grew angrier and began to worry about her and the baby.


    Where were they? Are they alright?


    "Sam, find that driver before I find him. I''m about to tear someone apart!"


    "Ethan, please. You need to calm down. We''ll handle this, and we''ll find her."


    "I can''t calm down. She''s pregnant with my baby and I have no idea where she is. Is she even alive?"


    "Remain positive."


    I broke down. I broke down like a baby. Emma was my weakness and my mom and Sharon found it.


    They hit me where it hurt the most.


    But ,why, mother?


    What had Emma ever done to her? All I wanted was to marry her and live my life with her, my life!


    Sam patted my back and handed me a tissue. I gathered myself and rallied my men. I needed


    everyone on their toes to find Emma when Sam discovered a led. I was waiting impatiently by the


    phone, waiting for Emma to find a phone and call me. All I needed was one phone call and I would


    move mountains to find my fiancee.


    For Christ sake, she was pregnant! How could my mother be so evil?


    I paced the pavement back and forth as every pair of eyes locked on me. I usually had more than two


    security guards at the grounds when I was out of the country, but most of the men had families and


    kids. School was out so they went home to their families. I would never deprived anyone from their


    family; we''re all human beings and we all have personal lives. But when they were informed that Emma


    was missing, they assembled at the mansion like  soldiers, waiting for mymand. All ten of them.


    The helicopters and its pilots were ready for take off.


    Sam called, informing me that they hadn''t yet located the driver of the vehicle that took Emma away but


    they were able to run his tes based on the descriptions and pieced together information provided by


    the staff ounts. After half an hour of cursing under my breath, and constantly watching the time tick


    by, he called back again. They located the driver and he told them that he''d dropped her off at a


    swamp.


    A swamp! A fucking swamp! Who the hell does these kinda things to an innocent, defenseless,


    pregnant young woman?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just turned twenty fourst month. She didn''t even know her way around the city because she


    was scared of it and all the bad memories it held over her. How was she to know her way out of a damn


    swamp? I couldn''t help but feel so sad, yet angry. She was dropped off at a swampst evening like a


    piece of shit, left to be lost and, eventually, dead. There had been a thunderstormst night and she


    was out there without a roof over her head or anything to eat.


    My poor baby must be so scared and cold.


    A dreadful feeling came over me.


    What if she was dead? What if someone found her and killed her? What if she missed a step, fell into


    the water and couldn''t climb back out? What if a tree branch broke off and fell on her head? What if...


    My mind was going into all types of weird scenarios as I climbed into the helicopter and prepared for


    take off to Oyster Bay. I was going to find Emma and nothing, and no one, was going to stop


    me.

 Chapter 37 (Sleeping Beauty)

    Chapter 37 (Sleeping Beauty)


    Ethan''s POV


    My phone rang in my pocket as I sat in the helicopter. Detective Sam had gotten some news. Emma


    was at a local hospital north of my current location. I instructed my helicopter pilot to change course. I


    was relieved that she was found and at a hospital. She would get the treatment that she needed there.


    Wended on the hospital''s roof top and moved towards the entrance. I took the elevator down and


    arrived at the fourth floor. A receptionist stood behind a desk flipping through papers. She gave me a


    pleasant smile as I approached.


    "Hello, I''m Ethan Hollen. I''m looking for my fiancee, Emma Cole."


    She fixed her hair with her fingers and drew out herrge chest as she smiled. Maybe she wanted to


    impress me, but it wasn''t working. I was only attracted to one woman.


    "Yes, Mr. Hollen. She''s in recovery 0-10 on the third floor. It''s only one floor down." She batted her


    eyshes like a doll.


    "Thank you," I said back before looking at her with disgust and turning my back. I headed downstairs.


    "Ethan Hollen. I''m here to see my fiancee, Emma Cole," I said to three nurses at a table on the


    entrance of the ward. I didn''t care about being discreet anymore. All I wanted was to see my Emma.


    "We''ve been expecting you, sir. Right this way," one of the nurses instructed and she led me to the


    room.


    She opened the door and I walked in slowly, eyes affixed on a motionless Emma lying on a bed with an


    IV and a SATS monitor above her head. There were bruises and cuts on her face. Her eyes were


    swollen underneath, showing signs that she had been crying rapidly.


    I couldn''t stop the tears that flooded my eyes and fell upon my cheeks. I sat down on a chair beside the


    bed, studying her face for any movements.


    "Baby, I''m here. I need you to wake up," I said in a whisper, taking her hand into mine.


    "Mr. Hollen, she hasn''t woken up since she arrived, and that''s not a good sign," a doctor said as she


    walked in.


    "How is she?"


    "She has been unconscious for hours without any signs of movement. Her vitals are stable enough to


    make a recovery soon, hopefully today or tomorrow. She has been given fluids and medication to


    assist, but we cannot administer any other sort of medication in case it posses risk to the baby. You do


    know she''s three weeks pregnant?"


    I heaved a sigh with a little happiness as she mentioned the word "baby". The promise of being a father


    gave me hope and kept me together, otherwise I might have been falling apart.


    "Thank you so much, doctor." I rubbed my temples, not taking my eyes off Emma.


    "You''re wee. I''ll give you some privacy now. If there are any changes, please press the red button


    against the bed," she pointed to a red button with the word "Alert".


    When she left the room I turned to Emma. "Emma, baby I need you to wake up. If you can hear me,


    please show me a sign, baby."


    She only lie there, eyes closed and small rise and fall of her chest. She was breathing on her own but


    she just wasn''t waking up. Why?


    I sat for two straight hours until my butt became numb and I needed to stretch my legs. I got up and


    paced the room as I cast quick looks at her. I exhaled deeply. I couldn''t bare it anymore. I couldn''t


    stand to see her like this, as if she were in a coffin. Dead.


    "Emma. I''m right here, baby. I need you to wake up. The baby and I need you to wake up. You can''t


    continue like this, baby. I need you to fight and wake up, please, Emma."


    I was in tears again as I said those words to her. If she didn''t wake up soon, the baby could be in


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    danger. Still, nothing happened. I left the room for a cup of coffee in the cafeteria. I was exhausted.


    I sat beside the bed again when I returned back to the room. She was still motionless. I sipped the


    coffee and immediately wanted to throw it away because it wasn''t like Emma''s. I was addicted to her


    coffee.


    She seemed peaceful, despite the cuts and bruises and other pains she may have endured.


    The door opened slightly and the doctor walked in again. "Nothing?"


    "Nothing," I answered, disappointed, and rose to my feet.


    "I want to keep her here for observation."


    "Like hell you will. I''m taking her with me."


    "Mr. Hollen, I''m not authorized to let you do that. She needs to stay here."


    "For what? There''s nothing more y''all can do for her, and I''m not asking you for your permission to take


    her."


    "Sir, with all due respect, you may be a billionaire, but money won''t be able to save her, or the baby, if


    something happens in transit. Just give us one more day."


    I wanted Emma under my private doctors'' care. They were trained, certified and the best. I trusted


    them with my life. There was nothing more this hospital could do, other than monitor her. What if she


    never woke up on her own? She couldn''t be given any specific medication and drugs because they


    could harm the baby.


    I brushed her off as I called it in. Emma was transported to the helicopter on the roof top and we flew


    out with her, still motionless.


    My medical team was already waiting at the mansion when we arrived. Emma was ced in the


    mansion''s medical room and they tended to her immediately.


    Halley was in a panic as I pulled her out of the room.


    "You need to be strong Halley, she''ll be alright."


    "I hope so," she cried and buried her face in my chest.


    I patted her back and told her to have a seat in the living room to calm herself down.


    "Sir, we have good news," one of the doctors said we met in the hall.


    "What is it?" I asked with relief, hoping she was now awake.


    "The good news is, she''s awake and she''s asking for you."


    I was happy and relieved to hear those words. I approached the room.


    Emma was sitting on the bed. Her eyes shone bright as they fell on me. She opened her arms for a hug


    and I rushed into her, tenderly cing kisses on her face and hands. Iid her back on the pillow, afraid


    she might pass out again. She needed good rest and not too much excitement.


    "Hi," she said to me with a smile.


    I was too happy to answer. I kissed her forehead instead. Tears of happiness came but I brushed them


    away.


    I left her to rest.


    "Mr. Hollen, she''ll make a full recovery," the doctor said as we walked towards the living room, "but, the


    bad news, she just miscarried."


    A fuse went off in my head.

 Chapter 38 (Red Lace)

    Chapter 38 (Red Lace)


    Emma''s POV


    It''d been two weeks since I''d gotten back home and recovered, but I was reliving a nightmare. I kept


    envisioning Sharon and Mrs. Hollen inside the room with me whenever I tried to sleep. Their images


    were stered in my head and their words still reyed.


    The swamp was another nightmare, too. How close I came to my death and the struggle and pain I


    endured trying to get out of it.


    Now, I was no longer pregnant with Ethan''s baby, and that just did a number on me. I was traumatized,


    and had been since the doctors told me the news when I awoke. My body had rejected the baby due to


    stress and the banging my body had taken at the hands of Mrs. Hollen and Sharon in the house, and in


    the van on my way to the swamp. They removed the fetus from inside me immediately so it wouldn''t


    caused an infection.


    I couldn''t wrapped my mind around the fact that the baby wasn''t inside me anymore, and I had to get


    through it by myself. Ethan couldn''t understand how I was feeling and his entire agenda changed after


    the news about the baby. He became distant and cold and harsh towards me. It seemed like he was


    shutting me out for something that clearly wasn''t my fault. I needed him in a time like this, but he was


    nowhere to be found. He spentte nights at the office, when he got home I would already be asleep,


    and when I woke up he would already be out the door. I hadn''t seen him in days.


    Was it possible that he wasn''t sleeping with me at all?


    I gathered myself again for what seemed like the thousandth time that day. I would break down and


    start crying whenever I thought about the baby, Sharon and Mrs. Hollen, or the swamp.


    I headed  to the kitchen where I met Halley and a new face. Halley was teaching a woman how to use


    the coffee machine and the difference between the types of coffee, and I heard her mention how Mr.


    Hollen liked his coffee.


    "What''s going on here? And who''s this?" I asked.


    "Oh, good morning Emma, this is Hannah and she''s the new maid Mr. Hollen hired." Halley turned to


    Hannah and gave a smile.


    She had a tanned skin tone, slightly darker than Halley''s skin. She had jet ck, cut in a short bob at


    the back of her neck, and bangs. Her eyes were hazel and bright. Her nose was straight and her lips


    were small, which went well with her narrow face.


    "New maid?" I asked, as if Halley had just stuttered.


    "Hi, nice to meet you." Hannah held out her hand for a handshake but waved instead when I didn''t


    return it.


    I didn''t meant to be rude ande off like a bitch, but I was surprised, and not in a good way. I had no


    idea Ethan was hiring a new maid, and someone else to do his coffee. Why didn''t he said anything to


    me? Why was he doing this to me? I was the only one who made his coffee in this house, and had


    been since I''d arrived. And I was still here, and feeling better than I was two weeks ago, so what was


    his problem?


    I broke down every now and again, but that was the healing stages of grief and a traumatic experience.


    Besides, I was still young and there was still life ahead of me. There could be another baby in the


    future.


    "What''s her job description?" I asked Halley.


    "Oh, assisting with the house work and the making of Mr. Hollen''s coffee every morning, or whenever


    he wants it," Hannah answered; she was plucky as hell.


    "I''m the only one who makes coffee for him in this house, so there must be some kind of


    misunderstanding here. But I''ll rify it with him when he gets in tonight."


    "Okay, Emma," Hannah answered coldly with a smirk.


    She turned back to Halley who seemed surprised by the sudden change.


    I left the kitchen and let them go about their daily duties. I went outside to the patio for some fresh air,


    flipping through a magazine and sipping on a ss of orange juice.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''d be bored since I was no longer a maid. I didn''t work side-by-side with Halley anymore but I


    missed talking to her, gossiping and joking. But now she treated me like we were no longer friends but


    employer and employee, which was uncalled for. I was nothing like Sharon. I would never demand


    such formality between us. Halley was my friend, the only friend I had, and I was losing her because I


    was engaged to Ethan.


    I left the patio and headed back inside. I took a bucket and a mop from the storeroom and headed to


    the living room with supplies in hand. I began to mop when Hannah approached.


    "Emma, I already did the floors," she said, folding her hands over her chest with satisfaction.


    I cast my eyes around and did noticed that the floors were clean. I was too anxious to start mopping


    that I didn''t even notice. I gave her a stic smile and moved my cleaning supplies back to the


    storeroom in defeat. I went to theundry room but the clothes had already been washed, dried, folded


    and ced in the basket. I took the basket upstairs since that was the only other thing left to do.


    ________


    Ethan arrived home from work around ten that night and he was not in a good mood. There was a look


    on his face that made me think I should run for the mountains and hide forever. He didn''t even look at


    me or greet me, but I was determined to get through to him because it was tearing us apart.


    "Babe, we need to talk," I said softly.


    He heaved a heavy sigh and sat at the edge of the bed with his back towards me. He removed his


    shoes, loosened his tie and took off his jacket.


    "What is it Emma?" he finally spoke.


    "You hired a new maid?"


    "Yes," he answered sharply. The sound of his voice made me tremble in fear.


    "She''ll be making your coffee now?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded as I swallowed my defeat and recement, but I wasn''t pleased with any of it. She could be a


    maid, but not make his coffee. That was why he hired me for in the first ce, that was how our love


    story began. Would he fall for her too?


    "I''m the only one who makes your coffee in this house," I said, silencing the fear in me as I stood up.


    "Emma, I''m not in a mood for this, okay? I had a shitty day at the office already and I don''t wanna


    argue with you now. Just leave it as it is."


    "As it is? What is this to you, Ethan? What have I ever done to you to deserve such a shut out like what


    you''re doing?"


    "Look, I hired a maid to make things easier for us. I don''t want to talk about this anymore."


    He got up and headed to the shower. His jacket was stillying on the bed. I picked it up to throw it in


    theundry basket when something fell out and fell onto the floor¡ªredce underwear.

 Chapter 39 (Split)

    Chapter 39 (Split)


    Emma''s POV


    You''ve got to be kidding me. This can''t be happening. Is he cheating on me? When did this start? I


    asked myself as I looked at the panties disgracefully.


    I tapped my left foot impatiently as I waited for him toe out the shower. My arms were folded on my


    chest and there wasn''t anymore niceness left in me.


    "What''s this?" I asked him as he came out of the shower wrapped in his towel with another one drying


    his hair.


    He gazed down to the floor where the underweary. "We''re not having sex, Emma, so pick up your


    underwear," he said and moved over to his closet.


    My blood came to a boil and I threw a pillow after him. It bounced off of the back of his head and fell


    onto the floor, but a pillow couldn''t inflict the pain I wanted to do to him.


    "These aren''t mine asshole! Who are you sleeping with?"


    "That''s not your business. Besides, I''m not in a mood for this, so don''t push me." He put on boxer


    shorts and a vest.


    I was steaming because he was ignoring me again. "Ethan, you''re cheating on me and you have the


    audacity to bring her underwear home! What the fuck have I ever done to deserve this?"


    "What I do, that''s my damn business, not yours. Maybe if you''d have been minding your own business


    then we wouldn''t be in this situation!"


    "Are you high? How can you put this on me when it''s you fucking around and fucking up this


    rtionship? If you can''t do this anymore then just tell me that! Don''t go out cheating on me while I''m


    here like a fool!"


    "Emma, I''m tired. I want to sleep, so shut up."


    "You''re not sleeping unless I have answers. Who are you cheating on me with?"


    "No one!"


    "So why was that thing in your jacket? You''re lying to me now?"


    He rubbed his temple and gave me a smirk. A nasty, stinking smirk that I wanted to wipe off his face so


    badly, but I contained myself.


    Had he been taking me for a fool all along? I felt like my chest was closing in and it ached. I''d read


    about stories with heartache and heartbreaking moments, and I knew what that felt like now because


    my heart was broken by the man I was in love with. He showed no remorse. He left me standing there


    like a fool as he got into bed and fell asleep. I couldn''t stand sleeping next to him tonight, or any other


    night.


    I turned on my heel and went to the guest room I once upied. Tears pored down as Iid on the


    pillows. Why would he do that to me? Why had he became so cold and so distant from me when he


    told me once I was his world? I wished things could go back to the way they were. He was right


    upstairs, but I was missing the man I fell in love with. This stranger had taken over and he had no love


    or interest in me.


    How could someone who imed that they love you just switch up on you like that? I was a wreck and I


    was devastated. What more could possibly happen to me to make my life worse than it was now?


    The next morning I left the guest room and headed back upstairs to freshen up. I approached the door


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and overheard his voiceing from the room.


    He didn''t go to work today?


    "Yeah, no, I''m at home not the office. Where do you want us to meet? I wouldn''t suggest my house,


    how about yours?" he spoke into his cellphone.


    The hell was going on here? I pushed the door open and walked in.


    His eyes shot to me and he told the caller that he''d have to call them back. He hung up and looked at


    me like a kid caught with their hands in the cookie jar.


    "Good morning," he said.


    I ignored him and headed towards the shower, fighting back tears. I felt lost. I let the water fall over me


    ¡ª my head to my toes¡ª and I began sobbing loudly. I was certain he could hear me. I slid down the


    bathroom ss and rested my forehead on my cuffed palms.


    "Emma, are you alright?" he asked as he entered the shower, locking his eyes on me.


    "Just leave me alone," I sobbed, "just leave me alone."


    "I think we should talk," he said, pulling me up to him.


    I managed to straighten myself and I looked at him, expecting him to apologize and embrace me.


    "I think we should take a break from each other."


    "Where''s thising from?"


    "Emma, don''t make this already harder than it is. Look at us! We''ve fallen apart, one incident after


    another. Nothing''s smooth with us, Emma."


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this. You''re cheating on me so you''re trying to put me at fault. You''re the


    one messing up everything, Ethan. You said you loved me, you said you''d never hurt me, and you said


    you''d always be there for me, but you''re not. You don''t know how heartbroken I am right now over you


    and what you''re doing to us!" I began crying again, turning my face under the shower to wash my tears


    away again.


    He just stood there. He shifted his shoulders and left the bathroom without another word.


    I began crying and sobbing even more. He was giving up on me, giving up on us. There was still so


    much on my chest I had to get off. I turned off the shower, wrapped a towel around me, and walked


    back into the bedroom. He was lying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling. I took a deep breath and


    toyed with the engagement ring on my finger, wondering if I should keep it on and fight for the man I


    loved, or give it back to him and end it between us because he was clearly having second thoughts


    about me.


    He looked over to me and arched his eyebrow.


    I took off the ring slowly. "You want space, Ethan? I''ll give you all the space you need. But I want you to


    know this, you''re the one at fault here, not me, so don''t you dare try to turn the table around. I love you,


    and I''ll never do anything to hurt you or harm you. We''re supposed to be there for each other, but


    you''re quick to take "space" when things aren''t what you expect.


    "I was abused in the hands of your mother and your ex-fiancee. I was dumped off at a swamp like


    garbage. I almost lost my life and, in that event, I lost the baby I was carrying for us. You don''t know


    what I had to go through because I was the one going through it by myself. By myself, Ethan!


    "Now you''re dropping this shit bomb on me, also, when you''re supposed to be helping me cope. You''re


    a shell! A weak ass, empty shell, and I don''t deserve any of this because I didn''t ask for this," I said,


    releasing the load from my chest.


    "Are you done?" he asked coldly.


    "You''re such an asshole!" I shouted and threw his ring at him; it hit his chest. I moved to the walk-in


    closet and gathered a few clothes into a suitcase.


    "You''re going back downstairs to the guest room?"


    "No, you son-of-a-bitch. I''m moving out of your mansion! I''m moving out your life, out of this city, and,


    hopefully, out of this damn country!"

 Chapter 40 (Suitcases)

    Chapter 40 (Suitcases)


    Ethan''s POV


    I had a shitty day at the office. Mypany was always in the New York City big business race.


    Nheless, I always managed to stay ahead and on top of the game. I was that damn good. But for a


    business like mine to flourish and live on from generation to generation, I would have to expand


    internationally and gain other shareholders and partners. And I was informed that the deal we were


    hoping tond for months, which would help us to gain more shareholders globally, had been revoked. I


    could only get it on one condition, and that was if I had a child or was on the verge of bing a


    father.


    I was a silver-spoon kid with a lot handed to me, but in business my grandmother assisted a lot to help


    me build my own empire, especially financially, and she always was great with advice. I looked up to


    her more than anyone else. She had given me a trust¡ªseveral, in fact¡ª but thest one, the one I


    needed to grow my business, came with a catch. I had to be a father, be on the verge of bing a


    father, or getting married, to show that I could be responsible and maintain a stable lifestyle.


    I thought I could get that with Sharon, but she was a back stabbing, money hungry bitch who was only


    interested in fashion and herself. She once made me happy and, especially when she thought she was


    pregnant, I thought so too, but that was short lived. Now, she was history and I''d moved on with Emma.


    Emma was a delightful person, and I was happy to have her around. But that was short lived too when


    our baby died. I was heartbroken and distraught, and I felt like it was a total set back for my business.


    The request and paperwork had already been disapproved by the board members because the


    finances of the business weren''t deemed stable enough. We could do it, but it''d be very risky. The


    funds of the trust would alleviate a lot of that. But I couldn''t touch it until I could prove that I could


    "demonstrate a stable lifestyle".


    I was under pressure now because other businesses could get ahead of me now. I became a wreck.


    At lunch, Martin came in to see me. He had flown in from Canada and he wanted us to grab a bite


    together. He was my best friend so I vented my frustration to him.


    "Dude, you''re in way over your head. You should rx some more and look at other options here."


    "What other options?" I asked, arching my eyebrows.


    "Well, how about you move on with your life. Maybe your new little fiancee can''t have kids."


    I rubbed my temples in frustration, the thought of Emma unable to bare kids made me sick to my heart.


    When we finished with lunch we headed back to the office where Martin kept me distracted me for the


    rest of the evening. He had a bottle of Hennessy and we drank itpletely whileughing and talking


    about the good old days.


    The music was ying from myputer as Linda walked in. My eyes were blurry but I knew it was


    her, nobody could smell the way she did. She always managed to have the best fragrances.


    "What are you idiots doing?" she asked, cing her hands on her hips in the center of the room.


    Martin and I giggled like kids.


    She shook her head.


    Myputer began to y John Legend''s All of Me.


    I got up and took Linda in for a sway. "Come on, dance with me," I said and twirled her around.


    She wasn''t much of a dancer so she just held onto my chest and leaned on me for support.


    "Time to get out of here," Martin said and headed out of the room.


    I ignored his immediate departure and held Linda in my arms, her perfume hitting hard in my nostrils. I


    inhaled her sweet scent. We rocked together like a couple at the ball until she pulled away from me. I


    pulled her back into my arms and we made our way to my desk. Iced her with kisses and she gave in


    immediately, spreading on the desk and removing her shirt. She wore a in ck bra and her


    cleavage was screaming to be licked.


    I couldn''t contain myself. The sight in front of me was delicious and the alcohol wasn''t helping me think


    straight. I devoured her breast in my mouth as she moaned and ran her fingers to unbutton my shirt.


    My hands traveled to her thighs and I raised her skirt above her stomach exposing her redce panties;


    the sight was even more beautiful.


    She pulled me into her and kissed me hungrily. She unbuckled my belt, unzipped my pants and made


    her way to my manhood, which was already standing at attention.


    My hands reacted quickly and I stopped her and pulled away. "Linda, no. We shouldn''t be doing this."


    My head was pounding.


    "This feels so right. I want you, Ethan," she said and pulled me to her again.


    I stopped her. "Get dressed and get out," I said, realizing the damage I could cause for myself and the


    She frowned but I ignored her and gathered myself and went to the faucet to wash my face.


    When I got back to the desk Linda was already gone. I drank a bottle of water and called Luis because


    I knew damn well I was too drunk to drive.


    I stayed in my office and sted the air conditioner. I drank more and more water to wash away the


    scent of booze on my breath. I looked up at the clock. It was 9:00 p.m when Luis arrived to take me


    home.


    Of course she would be up waiting for me. I had been shutting her out since the passing of the baby


    and I couldn''t tell her why. I only took it out on her, which I shouldn''t have done but did anyway.


    "Babe, we need to talk," she said as I entered.


    I heaved a heavy sigh and sat at the end of the bed with my back to her. I removed my shoes, they


    were aching my feet and the pain seemed to be traveling all over my body. I loosened my tie and took


    of my jacket, finally.


    "What is it Emma?"


    "You hired a new maid?"


    Wasn''t it obvious? I was certain she had already seen her.


    "Yes." My head was pounding still.


    "She''ll be making your coffee now?"


    "Yes." I was getting annoyed.


    "I''m the only one who makes your coffee in this house."


    That did it for me. I wasn''t in the mood to argue with her, but she wasn''t on my good side. "Emma, I''m


    not in a mood for this, okay? I had a shitty day at the office already and I don''t wanna argue with you


    now. Just leave it as it is."


    "As it is? What is this to you, Ethan? What have I ever done to you to deserve such a shut out like what


    you''re doing?"


    "Look, I hired a maid to make things easier for us. I don''t want to talk about this anymore."


    I got up and headed to the shower. I really needed a shower to clear my head and assist with my


    excruciating headache. I didn''t usually drink an entire bottle of alcohol and the effects were really


    getting me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I came out of the shower she was there.


    "What''s this?" she pointed.


    I gazed down to the floor to the sight of Linda''s redce panties. What the fuck was that doing here? In


    my head I groaned. Linda, that bitch.


    "We''re not having sex, Emma, so pick up your underwear." I knew damn well they weren''t hers but I


    couldn''t let her know that I almost cheated on her with my COO.


    I made my way over to the closest to get into my sleeping clothes. A pillow nudged me at the back of


    my head.


    "These aren''t mine asshole!" she screamed. "Who are you sleeping with?"


    "That''s not your business. Besides, I''m not in a mood for this, so don''t push me."


    "Ethan, you''re cheating on me and you have the audacity to bring her underwear home! What the fuck


    have I ever done to deserve this?"


    "What I do, that''s my damn business, not yours. Maybe if you''d have been minding your own business


    then we wouldn''t be in this situation!" My logical voice knew I was being irrational but the liquor was


    unleashing my demons.


    "Are you high? How can you put this on me when it''s you fucking around and fucking up this


    rtionship? If you can''t do this anymore then just tell me that! Don''t go out cheating on me while I''m


    here like a fool!"


    "Emma, I''m tired. I want to sleep, so shut up." I was exhausted and the headache was getting worse


    from her yelling.


    "You''re not sleeping unless I have answers. Who are you cheating on me with?"


    "No one!" It was true. I stopped it before it happened.


    "So why was that thing in your jacket? You''re lying to me now?" she looked at the panties on the floor,


    not daring to pick it up, and neither did I.


    I would grill Linda for this. She knew exactly what she was trying to do.


    I rubbed my temple and gave her one of my smirks, which made her red at me even more angry. I


    got into bed, thinking she would calm down ande in after but I heard the door open and close as


    she left me in bed alone.


    Shitty afternoon and shittier night.


    The next morning I was on the phone with Martin. He called to see me during the course of the day for


    business advice and ideas, but I wasn''t in the office and wasn''t sure I nned to be. I had a pounding


    headache that just wouldn''t go away; I had already taken two damn Advil.


    I ended the call as soon as Emma walked in. There was something important we had to talk about. I


    said good morning to her but she ignored me and went into the bathroom, soon I heard the sound of


    water. I went to check on her but she blew up on me in the shower and threw my ring after me, again.


    She packed some clothes into a suitcase and I assumed she was going to move in the guest room


    again but her response hit me like a run away train.


    "No, you son of a bitch. I''m moving out of your mansion! I''m moving out your life, out of this city, and,


    hopefully, out of this damn country!"


    She ced her suitcase onto the floor and began to pack another. I was determined to stop her but she


    was angry; I couldn''t stop her when she was like that. She was moving like lightening, packing and


    cursing at me and my name and telling me how she regretted meeting me. I only watched her as I sat


    on the bed; the image of Sharon came shing back; the day I made her pack and leave.


    I shook my head. "Emma, you don''t have to leave. When I said I wanted space, I didn''t mean this. I


    meant taking things slow and maybe starting over." I didn''t want her to leave. I wanted her to stay and


    help me get over my guilt and my shame.


    "I can''t do this. We''re too different, Ethan. I can''t do this!" She wiped tears from her eyes and continued


    packing.


    "Emma, where are you going to go?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ll be fine on my own. Always was and always will be."


    The words pierced through me like arrows. "You''re giving up on me?" I asked, sadly.


    She had finished packing and had three suitcases ready to go.


    "Because you did it first," she said and walked out the door, mming it behind her.


    I slowly walked behind her as she walked down the stairs.


    Halley and Hannah help her carried her suitcases to a cab that was already waiting on the pavement.


    Stop her, Ethan! Don''t let her get away from you; she''s not like the others. Go get her. Apologize for


    being such a dick!  My inner self was saying to me but I was standing still beside the main door


    entrance.


    Her eyes looked back at me as the cab drove away.

 Chapter 41 (Rooftop Sway)

    Chapter 41 (Rooftop Sway)


    Emma''s POV


    I instructed the cab driver to drop me off at an apartmentplex in the city. I still didn''t know my way


    around New York and had to be wandering around like a mad woman, especially now that I was alone


    and now venerable to the open world. I couldn''t hire security or buy camera systems like Ethan. But I


    was grateful he had ced ten thousand dors in my personal savings ount the day after my


    birthday; although I had told him not to and that I wasn''t after his money, he insisted. Now, it came in


    handy along with the other monies I''d saved from being his maid.


    I arrived at a neat hotel building, about five miles away from the mansion. It was private and there were


    security guards on thepound.


    "Hello, my name is Emma. I would like to rent an apartment. Are there any rooms avable?" I asked a


    elder woman in the main office.


    She gazed up from herputer. "Hello, dear. Yes, we have rooms avable. I''ll need a proof of ID


    and a deposit."


    "How much?"


    "What are you looking for-- one bedroom, two?"


    "One."


    "We only have one-bedroom suites avable."


    I nodded. "Yes ma''am, that''s fine."


    "It will be four seventy for the night."


    "Okay. Can I get that for the week?"


    She nodded. "Do you have an ount with us?"


    I shook my head.


    "Extended stay? It will be twenty eight-twenty; we''re running a deal this week. I''ll need a credit card for


    incidentals. How many keys will you need?"


    "One," I said, passing her my credit card.


    I would have to look for a job, there was no way I would be able to stay here more than a week; I''d


    blow all the money from the savings ount. My eyes fell on a news paper on the counter top and I


    flipped through to the ssified section.


    She passed me the key and returned my card on the counter.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I apologized as I turned back to the page she must have been previously reading.


    "It''s alright dear. You can keep it if you like. I''m done reading it."


    "Thank you."


    "Here''s your room key. It''s room 709. Take the elevator to the seventh floor," she pointed around the


    corner.


    I thanked her and carried my suitcases, struggling to juggle everything.


    The room was convenient. There was a fridge, stove, toaster, a washing machine, microwave, air


    conditioner unit and a ceiling fan, a living room, a separate sleeping area with a king-sized bed and


    attached bathroom. It was nice but everything seemed small to me after living in a big, glorious


    mansion, but the suite was spacious enough for my tiny body.


    I arranged my clothes in the closet and ced my feminine products on a dressing table.


    I looked at my phone. Ethan had gotten me a new one since the one he first gave me was smashed by


    his mother. There were no missed calls from him.


    I heaved a heavy sigh, took my purse and headed outside. There was a supermarket right across the


    street. I needed something to eat and I needed groceries for my new "apartment".


    I had three stic bags in tow, making my way back to the hotel when someone ran up behind me.


    "Lemme help you with those," he said, cheerfully, and took the bags from my hands. "Hi," he greeted.


    He was an average, six feet tall, medium built, blonde hair, tanned skin with blue eyes. He was no


    Ethan, but he was handsome.


    "Thank you," I said politely, and gave a smile.


    "Which room are you in?" he asked as he held the door open for me.


    I hesitated to answer. I shouldn''t tell a stranger that; I''d only just met him. He could be a stalker or a


    serial killer or something.


    "Oh, sorry if I came off too forward. I''m the owner of the building. I stay in the penthouse," he said,


    realizing my sudden difort.


    The woman at the front gave him a familiar wave a said hello.


    "Oh," I answered in relief, "well, I''m in 709."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Emma; and you are?"


    "I''m Roger. It''s nice to meet you, Emma."


    "The pleasure is mine."


    We took the elevator in a bit of awkward silence to the seventh floor.


    "Well, here we are, 709," he said, as we stood outside my room.


    "Thanks, Roger."


    "You''re wee," he replied and made his way down the hall back toward the elevator. He turned back


    and gave a smile.


    I smiled back as I slowly turned my key into the door. He has a nice smile with nice lips. I didn''t know


    why I was blushing like an idiot. I opened the door and walked into my room.


    I ced my groceries in the kitchen and sat down in the living room, going through the ssifieds.


    What was it with me and old people and newspaper? My eyes fell upon the name of Ethan''spany. I


    heaved a sigh.


    Why does his handsome face have to be there to taunt me?


    I continued my search on the page: waitress, chef, hotel manager, baby sitter, personal assistants,


    receptionist, news reporter, and strippers, too. I wanted to apply for them all, except stripping of course.


    Tomorrow, bright and early, I would go out in search of a job.


    I felt exhausted already and hungry. I made myself a grilled cheese sandwich with a tall ss of orange


    juice. The afternoon sun was just disappearing when I walked out on the small patio.


    My phone rang.


    I looked at the caller ID but it was private. It must be him. I let it ring. I don''t know why I did that when I


    was hoping that he would call to at least make sure I was alright.


    It rang again; this time it was Halley''s number.


    He must be using Halley''s phone or put her up to this.


    I sent it to voicemail.


    I found enjoyment in the calls then switched my phone off for the rest of the evening.


    A knock came on my door softly after I returned inside. I jumped up from my chair with  a rush.


    Who''s that at the door? Has he found me already? Did he pay someone to follow me?


    Thank goodness there was a peephole on the door. I looked through and saw a smiling cheerful face. I


    opened the door.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Emma, but I''m having a dinner feast in my suite to celebrate my birthday and I


    was wondering if you''d like toe. It begins at eight."


    "Happy birthday," I said, trying to sound as excited as he was.


    "Actually, it was yesterday, but will youe by?"


    "I''ll drop by, but maybe only for an hour or so. I have something important to do tomorrow so I''ll need


    my sleep."


    "Okay. Thanks, Emma."


    _________


    At eight, I had watched people piled into his suite. I even made out the olddy who had been at the


    reception table in the main office. I slowly made my way up, wondering if I should really attend or go


    back and lock myself in the apartment, but my feet were carrying me forward. I had to start socializing


    and bonding with people around me. I couldn''t just shut myself out from the world and be a


    The world isn''t a bad ce, there''s just bad people in it, so I''ll just have to watch my back. Always


    watch my back.


    "Hello, Emma; d you came," Roger greeted as I came through the door; he was wearing a formal


    suit.


    His penthouse was huge. The ce was beyond amazing; It looked so simple and in on the outside.


    There was even a pool, which was upied by some trashy looking youngdies in bikinis. A DJ was


    ying some really hyped music. Everyone was already dancing and drinking. Waitresses and servers


    passed around with drinks and finger foods. A smiling, young guy gave me a ss of nonalcoholic


    sparkling drink.


    I began tough really hard along with everyone when the olddy got on the dance floor; she was


    boogying with her cane. Everyone cleared the floor and began chanting and pping for her; I joined


    in.


    "My grandma is crazy," Roger said behind me.


    "Oh, she''s your grandmother?"


    "Yeah," he leaned in closer to my ear so I would hear him over the loud music. His manly scent was


    wonderful. "Wanna dance?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um... No... I don''t... dance," I loudly said back in his ear.


    "Ohe on, Emma. It would be fun."


    With that, he took me to the dance floor and everyone started dancing with a partner to Neyo ft Pitbull''s


    "Give Me Everything".


    Everyone was swaying to the beat and the hype of the song and I fell into trance too.

 Chapter 42 (Wisdom And Determination)

    Chapter 42 (Wisdom And Determination)


    Ethan''s POV


    She was gone. She just up and left. It''s funny how rtionships change overnight. One minute you''re


    happy the next you''re left all alone with sorrow in your soul.


    It was Saturday morning. I wasn''t going into the office today because I''d promised my Nana I would


    spend the day with her at the golf course. I hadn''t seen her since the birthday party and I was looking


    forward to some of her wisdom.


    After showering and getting dressed in denim jeans and a in white T-shirt with white sneakers, I took


    my ck SUV from the mansion''s garage. It wasn''t one of my favorite cars but it was afortable


    ride for my Nana and it was spacious enough for the golf clubs, pic basket and cooler for drinks.


    It was sunny and bright as I drove down the street and took the first intersection to her mansion. It was


    much smaller than mine but it was suitable for her; she lived alone; my grandfather passed away three


    years ago. Her mansion had its security guards and systems, automatic voice recognition gate, and a


    nice swimming pool at the front. It was located on a hill side and looked a lot like the country. I used to


    loveing here before I bought my own house.


    "Ethan, you came!" She look so cheerful in a white flower printed dress and a white hat.


    "Hi Nana, of course I came," I returned her hug.


    "But why didn''t you bring Emma along? The fresh air, she would have loved it. Oh baby, go back for


    Emma." She pulled yfully on my cheeks, which was one of her favorite things to do when asking for


    a favor.


    My facial expression immediately changed. I already missed Emma. Letting her walk away from me


    was the stupidest thing I had ever done, but I didn''t want to hold her against her will. She wanted to


    leave.


    "Nana, that''s not going to be possible," I said, cing the cooler into the van.


    "Why is that?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "Ethan! What did you do?"


    "Nana, she left. She threw the ring at me and she left."


    "Why''d she throw the ring? She''s not crazy; she wouldn''t just throw the ring for no reason."


    "I almost cheated on her and the woman I almost cheated with left her underwear in my jacket and


    Emma found it." I ced the clubs in the van also then the pic basket.


    She got in the passenger''s front seat, fanning herself with the hat. I knew she was upset because she


    was silent the entire ride to the golf course.


    It was midday when we arrived. There were other golfers around and I really wanted to try my swing


    against her, but Nana''s mood was now gloomy and dark. She wasn''t up for golfing anymore. She just


    sat on a bench.


    "Nana, I''m sorry I messed up things with her. I know you were fond of her."


    "You have to fix this. How careless of you to be in another woman''s arms while your fiancee was at


    home waiting for you!"


    "Nana, I wasn''t thinking straight. I''ve been under a lot of pressure, especially with thepany."


    "What pressure?"


    "Well,  remember when I exined to you about the project for expansion? Well it had been


    disapproved."


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t have the coteral. I needed my trust and, as you know, I have to get married and be a


    father or the verge of bing a father."


    "Oh my goodness, Ethan. Please don''t tell me that you took the frustration out on that poor girl because


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    she had a miscarriage."


    I hesitated to answer. Was that what I did?


    "Ethan, do you even love her, or were you just using her to bare a child and be your wife so your


    pockets would be fatter?"


    "I loved her. I still do."


    "Then you better fix it and make it right. I can''t believe you. I didn''t raise you to go around breaking


    young girls'' hearts. Fix it before it''s toote."


    "I''ll fix it. I''m just giving her time to calm down. She was furious with me, Nana."


    "She should have pped some sense into you."


    I chuckled. Nana always knew how to brighten the mood, even when she was serious.


    We did some golfing, drank and ate the goodies from the pic basket.


    Emma would have loved this. She loved the outdoors, I took her to a park once and literally had to


    carry her to the car because she didn''t want to leave. There were so many ces I had nned on


    taking her before winter began, so many things I wanted to teach her and let her experience with me. I


    wanted to spoil her and love her to the moon and back, but I messed things up.


    I knew the miscarriage wasn''t her fault. I knew, when I began to shut her out, it wasn''t her fault as well.


    I didn''t know what was wrong with me and why I did what I did, but what Nana asked me went deep


    into my thoughts. Did I really love her, or was I only in love with what she would have allowed me to


    gain once I had a child and gotten married to her? I knew I cared about her. I didn''t want to see her cry


    or scared or hurt but was that love? What the hell is love?


    "Nana, what''s love?" I asked as our day together came to an end and I was driving back to the house.


    "Love is the only word with thousands of descriptions. It doesn''t have just one meaning, my child. Love


    is putting someone else''s needs before yours. Love is understanding and respect. Love is kindness


    and admiration. Love is joy,ughter and humility. It''s never unkind and boastful, or hurtful or painful.


    Love is everything good and nothing bad."


    See what I meant when I said I could always count on her? The woman was a god send. She was my


    all and more, but whenever I told her that she would scold me and say, "God is your all and your


    Everything. He''s a jealous God and doesn''t want anyone else before him. Put your all in God. I''m just a


    human being, and I am your grandmother. I''m supposed to love you and want to see the best for you."


    She was amazing beyond words, and was nothing like my mother, who had yet to surface because she


    was wanted by the police, she and Sharon.


    ______________________________________


    (Somewhere in Italy)


    Sharon''s POV


    "Sharon, this taste like old socks!" Mrs. Hollen screamed at me and pushed my homemade pizza


    across the small wooden table.


    We''d been in hiding in Italy since we''d kidnapped Emma and found out that she was still alive. The


    stupid driver was supposed to put a bullet in her skull then dump her in the swamp for crocodiles or


    alligators or huge fish to feast on; but he screwed us over. The police caught him and he admitted to


    everything. That fool!


    "I''m sick of this ce. There are too many mosquitoes. My back aches from that hard mattress. I''ve


    had it!" She shouted again, swatting at a mosquito and missing wildly.


    We were in a tiny house, far from civilization. We ate fruits and nuts from trees and, when we were in


    need of groceries, would dress in full clothing, leaving only our eyes exposed, and travel into the city.


    "Mrs. Hollen, please. At least I tried. The soup you made Wednesday gave us the runs."


    She nced furiously at me and stood up, arching her back. She went towards the small bedroom and


    "I''ll leave some for you!" I called.


    "Shove it where the sun don''t shine!"


    "How do you n on getting our lives back to the way they were? We''re wanted by the police."


    "I know that, Sharon. Do you think I don''t know that? I don''t know how we''re going to fix this. I didn''t


    know she was pregnant. I injured the woman pregnant with my grandchild."


    "She might not be pregnant, Kate. Word is she lost the baby."


    "Well, you''ve aplished phase one."


    "We. We''re in this together. We''ve aplished phrase one!" I corrected as I approached her room


    and pushed in the door. "You''re not backing out on me, we''re in this together. I say we use your damn


    connections, get new identities, go back to America, and finish the damn job. That little bitch ruined my


    life. She took away our chances at wealth; she took away my fiancee and my wedding. I want her


    dead!This time, I''ll do it myself."

 Chapter 43 (Bed Of Lies)

    Chapter 43 (Bed Of Lies)


    Emma''s POV


    I partied until midnight at Roger''s. My body ached from the heat of dancing but I had never felt so


    carefree and wild before. I danced like there was no tomorrow and I drank like a professional. I guess I


    wanted to wash away the stress and pain Ethan had put me through. I wanted do something to get my


    mind off of him and forget about him.


    Although my head was pounding and my body was aching, I had to get on my feet and go find a job, so


    that was exactly what I did. I took a shower and washed my hair then changed into something decent,


    and had a peanut butter and jelly sandwich with fresh orange juice. I headed to where businesses were


    in abundance, keeping tabs of all the corners, streets and road signs so I wouldn''t get lost. I had good


    recollection.


    I walked into a boutique after I saw "Help Wanted" on a flyer in its windows. It was more of a clothing


    store with affordable items for purchase but it was wonderfully kept and it had a weing feeling to it.


    A tall, very slimdy with blonde hair styled in a bun approached me. "Good morning, can I help you?"


    "Good morning. My name is Emma and I''m looking for a job. I noticed the flyer in the window."


    "Do you have any fashion sense?" she asked, folding her arms.


    "Um, I try to," I answered truthfully, thanking Halley in my thoughts. She was the one who loved


    dressing up, doing hair and makeup, and matching outfits. I learned a lot from her.


    "I''m sorry, Emma, but you''re inexperienced. We can''t have you here. Bye, now."


    "But I''m willing to lea¡ª" I began but she cut me off.


    "I said bye now."


    The cool air calmed my nerves as I walked out disappointed.


    I headed further down the street, casting my eyes from building to building, keeping tabs and reading


    the ssifieds to see if there were any more jobs avable in the area.


    I walked straight into something hard, like a brick wall, and the next thing I knew, I was falling


    backwards.


    I was caught by a firm hand. "Hey. What are you doing here?" Roger asked as I recovered my bnce.


    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t watching where I was going."


    "That''s alright. I''m just happy I caught you in time."


    "Well, you''re looking mighty energetic, considering the way you danced and drankst night," I joked.


    "Hey, I''ve got lots of experience."


    My face fell as he said those words. I was wondering if I would get any job with myck of experience.


    "Hey, is everything alright?" he asked as he studied my face.


    "I''m job hunting. No luck so far."


    "Really? I''m sorry to hear that."


    "That''s okay. I only started today. I''m hoping I''ll get something soon."


    "Well, I could ease your burden and save you some time. I could hire you."


    My mouth formed a circle of surprise when those words came from his mouth. "Hire me? To do what?"


    "Lets get a drink of coffee at the cafe. I''ll exin to you there."


    We walked over to a nearby cafe. There were tables on the outside and inside; we sat down outside. A


    waitress took our orders and we waited on our coffee.


    Some caffeine would be good at this moment.


    "So, I don''t wanna sound too forward, but what exactly is this job description?" I asked.


    "My grandmother is getting up in age and she''ll need to retire soon. She only helps out because I don''t


    really trust many people. You could rece her and be the head receptionist at theplex."


    "Wow, really? I''m grateful... but, why me?" I asked, hoping there wasn''t any catch.


    "Because you seem like a really nice person. I know I''ve only just gotten to know you, but I feel like I


    could trust you." He sipped on his coffee.


    "Thank you."


    "You can start Monday. Use the weekend to get prepared. It will be great, working very close to your


    new ''apartment'' and all. You won''t have to waste money on transportation."


    "How much would I be working for?" I wasn''t expecting a great paycheck, but I needed enough to cover


    the rent and my basic needs.


    "It''s not much, but I can start you off with nine hundred bi-weekly. If you work your way up, and I''m


    impressed, within three months we can discuss a raise. Of course, you won''t have to pay rent. You can


    stay in the room you''re in during your probationary period and we can discuss that too after three


    months."


    "I ept," I said cheerfully and drank my coffee.


    The sry sounded good, though I made more at the mansion. But this was just temporary until I could


    figure out my next move for arger ie. One step at a time.


    "So what were you doing in the financial district?" I asked, making conversation.


    "Oh, I was just dropping off a friend."


    "But you were walking."


    Heughed. "My car is parked right there," he pointed to a silver convertible.


    I arched my eyebrows. Nice Ride.


    "So, shall we head back?" he asked, getting up slowly from the table.


    I held onto my purse, took onest sip of the coffee and followed him to his car. He drove with light


    speed; my hair blew in the wind, feeling great against my face. I smiled as people on the street looked


    on in awe at the two of us.


    We arrived at the hotel twenty minutester.


    I checked my phone; there were three missed calls from Ethan. I decided to stop ignoring him and call


    him back. A piece of me missed him. Who was I kidding? All of me missed him. The man was the light


    in my dark, scary, cold world. He''d changed me in so many good ways.


    I sat on the sofa while the other end of the phone began to ring.


    "Emma, where are you?"  he said as soon as I answered.


    I rolled my eyes and smiled. "All you need to know is that I''m alright and I''m getting by without you."


    "Baby, I''m sorry for hurting you. I''m sorry for letting you leave. I want you toe home."


    "I am home."


    "Please don''t say that. Tell me where you are so I cane get you."


    "Ethan! Stop it. This thing we had going isn''t going to work. I''m too different in your world. I don''t fit into


    your world and you can see that."


    "Emma, you are my world. I just want you toe home. I miss you; I can''t sleep without you. I''m


    going crazy."


    "You wouldn''t get crazy. I think we should stay separated. It''s better that way. Goodbye, Ethan."


    "Emma, don''t hang up this ph¡ª"


    I hung up, as hard as it was to do. Tears fell from my eyes and onto the phone''s screen. I looked at the


    the picture of him, Halley and I on his private jet to Miami. I missed her too; she was my only friend.


    I dialed her number.


    "Emma, sweetie. Oh my goodness, I''m so happy you''re calling me. Are you alright? Where are you?"


    "Hi, girl. I''m alright. I''m fine, but I''m not telling you where I am; you''ll leak to Ethan."


    "No I wouldn''t. I miss you already. I wannae see you sometime."


    "Halley, calm down. I''ll be changing my phone soon because I think Ethan can track this one. I just


    wanted you to know I''m okay and I miss you too."


    "Emz, pleasee back. It''s not the same without you here. The house feels so cold and lonely


    without you."


    "Where''s the other maid?"


    "She''s around. She''s learning, but she''s not you."


    Iughed. "Halley, you''ll see me soon. I''ll arrange a day for us to meet up at the mall or somewhere."


    "Yeah, girl, we could get our nails and hair done and do some shopping."


    Typical Halley.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Just like the good old times," I said.


    "Call me soon, okay?"


    "We''ll keep in touch."


    I ended the call.


    I felt better talking to Halley; she always knew how to turn my mood around for the better. I put my


    earphones in and scrolled through my music ylist to find a song to match my mood and selected


    "Bed of Lies" by Nicki Minaj and Skr Grey.


    ''Do You ever think of me when you lie,


    Lie down in your bed, your bed of lies?And I knew better than to look in your eyesThey only pretend


    you would be mineAnd oh how you made me believeYou had me caught in every web that you


    weavedBut do you ever think of me when you lie,Lie down in your bed, your bed of lies?


    You could never make eye contact


    Everything you got was based off of my contacts


    You a fraud, but I''m a remain icon-stat


    Balenciaga''s on my boots with the python strap


    You was caught up in the rush, and you was caught up in the thrill of it


    You was with me way before I hit a quarter mil'' in it


    Put you in the crib and you ain''t never pay a bill in it


    I was killin'' it, man you got me poppin'' pills in it


    I told Baby hit you, I said this  buggin''


    Cause I was doing it for us, I told ''em f**k the public


    Couldn''t believe that I was home alone contemting


    Overdosin'', no more coastin'', no more toastin'' over oceans


    They say you don''t know what you got ''til it''s gone


    They say that your darkest houres before your dawn


    But there was something that I should''ve asked all along


    I''m amma ask on the song.''


    I heaved a long sigh.


    I turned the phone off and went to get a nap but a knock came on my door. I opened it, assuming it had


    to be Roger. It wasn''t.

 Chapter 44 (Tracking)

    Chapter 44 (Tracking)


    Ethan''s POV


    Hearing Emma''s voice sent chills all over me again. She brought out the heat in me. I was missing


    having her near me¡ª her beautiful bright brown eyes, soft hair, silky brown skin, full lips and soft


    calming voice, but with an edge to slice you in half whenever she got angry. My Emma.


    "Hannah, I don''t like this coffee. Remake this. I want it to be perfect this time," I said for the fifth time.


    I was in my home office, typing out the contents and organizing for mypany''s Autumn G in two


    weeks. It would be extraordinary; it always was. I hosted the event each year before winter to raise


    money for homeless shelters and children with cancer at the local hospitals and cancer treatment


    centers in America. Thepany raised millions each year.


    "But, Mr. Hollen, I''ve made the coffee over five times already, and it''s still not to your liking?"


    "Hannah, if I don''t like the taste of it, I won''t drink it. I want a drinkable cup of coffee."


    "What''s wrong with it, sir?" she asked with a little attitude.


    I arched my eyebrows. "It doesn''t taste like what I usually drink."


    "That''s because I wasn''t the one who usually makes your coffee. Why don''t you get your fiancee to


    mak¡ª"


    "Get Out!" The nerve of that woman to stand there and talk back to me with such attitude.


    "This is bull, Mr. Hollen! You''re taking your frustrations out on me over a cup of coffee I''ve made five


    times. I''m not your fiancee. I don''t know how she made your coffee," she snapped, taking the cup from


    the desk then storming out, mming the door behind her.


    Emma must have told her that she was the one who always made my coffee. She was still upset about


    that that unforgettable night.


    I shook off what just happened with Hannah because she was right. I was taking my frustration out on


    her over the coffee because it tasted nothing like what Emma used to make for me. Emma''s coffee was


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    special, just like her. It calmed me, revived me and took my stress away. I was dying for her coffee and


    the new maid, nor even Halley, could perfect it.


    I heaved a sigh in frustration but I went back into typing on myputer.


    A knock came at the door.


    "Who''s it?"


    "Halley."


    "Come in, Halley."


    "Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Hollen, but you said you''ll like to know if I heard from Emma."


    My eyes immediately left theputer andtched onto her. Both she and I had been calling Emma


    nonstop since she left the house.


    "What did she say?"


    "She said she was alright and she didn''t want me to worry about her."


    "Did she tell you where she was?"


    "No, I asked her but she thought I would snitch to you. She''s even going to change her phone when the


    weekend is over. She knows you can track it."


    "Damn it. I forgot to contact my ICT guy. I''m certain he could track it ASAP."


    "Even if it''s off? Because I tried calling her a while back and it went straight to voicemail."


    "I need to find her. I need to fix this," my voice was breaking. I couldn''t stand the thought of her being


    out there alone and unsafe. The police still hadn''t located my mother and Sharon as of yet. Heaven


    only knew what extent they were willing to go to hurt her, all because of me.


    "Well, Emma isn''t an explorer unless she''s with someone, like me or you, for instance. I don''t believe


    she''d go too far away. If she happens to be close by, you could find her. Some pompous paparazzi is


    bound to capture her on a street or in a cafe or even at an apartment or something."


    "Wow. I never even thought about that. I''ll watch the GSDC."


    "Thanks Halley. You''re the best."


    "Well you''re the best boss and the best big¡ª"


    "Hey, we''ve talked about this," I cut her off with a sharp look.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Let me know if you find anything on Emma."


    I nodded and she left the room.


    I quickly started to browse the GSDC web page. There they gave all the updates of new gossip and


    rumors about celebrities and the rich and famous, captured pictures, trending fashions, what''s out and


    what''s in, etc. I hated the channel so much. I didn''t know how anyone could sit down and watched that


    load of crap. Needless to say, I was now looking at their page.


    I did not find anything about Emma and had been looking for almost an hour. I gave up, eventually, and


    headed to my kitchen. I was exhausted and hungry. I made myself some cream of wheat and headed


    towards the patio.


    "Mr. Hollen, look at this!" Halley yelled, rushing to me with her phone in hand.


    I got up as she stood right in front of me, giving me her phone. There was a picture of a couple in a


    silver convertible. "Halley, what is this?" I asked, studying the picture; I was trying to ce that guy''s


    face. He looked so familiar.


    "That''s Emma!" she screamed at me, taking the phone and zooming in on the picture.


    It was Emma, with this guy! In a car! Driving down West Street! My blood boiled. She seemed happy,


    she was smiling and so was the guy. Smiling with my damn Emma. She was mine, not his. I would


    have his head for this!


    "Who the hell is the guy?" I asked with rage, squeezing the phone in the palms of my hands.


    "Rumor has it that he''s the owner of some kind of uing, local hotel chain or something. His name


    wasn''t stated."


    I read the caption. Their names weren''t stated but the title read: Friend or Beau?


    "Thanks for showing this to me. I''ll find her," I said and headed indoors.


    Halley followed slowly behind.


    A part of me felt heavy and another part felt like it couldn''t hold on anymore. I wanted Emma for myself;


    I didn''t want any other guy around her, especially guys like that. He seemed dorky with his washed up


    silver convertible and blonde hair.


    I got my ICT was on the phone.


    "I just sent you a picture. Can you tell me who that guy is?"


    "Sure Mr. H, gimme a sec."


    I heard him type into the keyboard on hisptop.


    "He''s Roger Stones. Owner of the La Casaplex in Tribeca and a few boutique hotels, twenty seven


    years old, clean record."


    "Thanks, that will be all."


    "Anything for you boss."


    "One more thing, can you track Emma''s phone and get me a location? I think it might be off though."


    "That''s not a prob/ I''ll lock into it right now but it''s gonna take some time if it''s switched off. Either way,


    I''ll get a location immediately."


    "How do you do these things?"


    "Everyone''s got a talent boss. This is mine."


    Two hourster my phone rang.


    "She''s at the hotel at La Casa."


    I wanted to strangle Roger and I hadn''t met him yet. I took my keys off the table and headed to the


    garage.

 Chapter 45 (Two For One)

    Chapter 45 (Two For One)


    Emma''s POV


    "Hello, dear. My grandson told me you''ll be taking over," Roger''s grandmother said once I opened the


    door. She strolled into my room and sat on the sofa.


    "Um, yeah. I''ll be starting on Monday. I hope that''s alright with you," I said, rubbing the back of my


    neck. She had caught me off guard.


    "Alright, dear. I''m happy. I can finally get some rest around here."


    I yawned and she looked at me.


    "Oh, you''re sleepy. I''ll get out of your hair," she said then got on her feet.


    "Mrs.¡ª"


    "Stones."


    "Mrs. Stones, I don''t mean toe off rude or disrespectful, but I was just about to go lie down when


    you came over."


    "That''s alright, dear. I''ll see you around anyway. Have a good nap."


    I headed for the bedroom and fell into a nice,fortable sleep.


    I woke up to a literal pounding on the door. I would be furious at whoever the hell it was; I didn''t care if


    it was a police officer. The pounding woke me up from my sound sleep and caused a mild headache.


    "I''ming!" I yelled, walking quickly to the door. I flung it open with anger.


    "You''reing home with me, right now, so get your things," Ethan said, moving past me.


    He looked around, casting his eyes everywhere like a health inspector.


    "How did you find me?" I asked, putting my hands on my hip in defiance; I looked up at the wall clock:


    7:00 pm.


    "Does it matter? I''ve found you, now, and I''m taking you home."


    "I''m not going anywhere, Ethan. You''d better leave." As I said that, he walked up to me. Each step


    made me heated as he got closer and closer. His manly sweet scent making my hormones spark.


    Oh goodness, this man was so taunting, but I needed to make my stand. He cheated on me.


    "Emma, I''m not leaving without you so you might as well stop acting like a spoiled child and go get your


    things."


    "Really? Why are you even here? I''m not going anywhere with you. You cheated on me and had the


    nerve to bring the bitch''s panties home with you. I''m not going back to your house and I want you to


    leave mine."


    "I didn''t. Emma, let me exin."


    "I don''t want any exnation about your actions. I''ve seen enough already. I''m just d that I haven''t


    walked down the aisle to your lying ass."


    "Wow, Emma, are you for real right now? You''re happy that you didn''t get married to me?"


    "Yes, I''m happy. I don''t wanna marry you. I don''t wanna have any babies by you. I don''t want this


    rtionship anymore."


    "Is that because of Roger?"


    "What? Rog¡ª How do you know about him?"


    "Emma, I''m Ethan Hollen. If I don''t know something it''s because I choose not to know."


    Of course. The man has more connections than the president.


    "Well, this has nothing to do with him. I''m the one making this decision; there''s no influence here."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you certain this is how you want us to end things, Emma?"


    Truthfully, I didn''t know if I wanted to let him go all together or hold onto him and trust in him. I loved


    him. He was the first man I''d ever opened up to, and the first in everything. I was speaking from a ce


    of anger and hate. I hated what he did to me¡ª to us. I wouldn''t have ever thought about doing


    something like that to him. I loved him too much¡ªway too much¡ªand I valued him as a person.


    "Ethan, I can''t... I don''t want to... I still love you but it''s not going to work...," I stuttered and broke into


    tears.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer to him. I heard his heartbeat in my ear and that


    somewhat calmed me and made me felt better.


    "Shh," he said andbed my hair with his fingers, "I don''t want to see you cry, baby."


    There was an awkward silence as he released me.


    "I''m not going to force you back with me. I want that to be your free will. I love you, Emma. I''m sorry for


    hurting you; I really am."


    He began to walk out of the door.


    I wanted to stop him, I wanted to pull him back to me and lose myself in his strong arms and kiss him


    like I''d always craved, but I also wanted to yell at him and p his face silly at the same time. I wanted


    him all over me in heated passion.


    "Ethan, wait!" I said right as he stepped outside.


    He turned around, still outside the door.


    "I don''t want to lose you, but I don''t want to rush back to you either. I just need some time to clear my


    head and see things through. I''m mad as hell right now and what I said earlier, well, I, um, I didn''t


    meant that. I was speaking from an angry ce. I''m angry that you pushed me away when you were


    cheating on me."


    "I understand, Emma. Take all the time you need. I''ll be right here waiting for you."


    He left without another nce or look back.


    What I''d said earlier to him had hurt him. I saw the pain of my words in his eyes¡ª his beautiful grey


    eyes.


    I was missing him, missing thefort of the mansion and my best friend, Halley. I was now alone


    because I made the decision to leave. But I couldn''t stay with him without giving him enough space to


    look at his mistakes. I had done absolutely nothing wrong to him. I was honest, I loved him, and I


    cherished everything about him. Things went downhill in an instant and turned for the worse. I had to


    leave because he was starting to take me for granted.


    Another knock came on the door, shutting me out my thoughts. A small smile crept into my lips.


    It must be Ethan again.


    I opened the door to find Roger was standing outside.


    "Sorry to bother you, but was that a guy I saw leaving¡ª Are you in a rtionship?"


    He seemed kind in some ways, but he was rather inquisitive. I didn''t like the fact that he was getting


    into my business and watching my room; well, my new apartment.


    Who does he think he is?


    "Actually, he''s just a friend of the family. He just came by to reconnect," I lied.


    "Oh, nice. Because, the reason I asked was, I was wondering if you''d go on a date with me," he said,


    blushing.


    "A date?" I asked in great surprise. "But don''t you have a girlfriend or¡ª?"


    "Nope. I''m single. Thest girlfriend I had, well, she left me for some rich slob."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    "That''s life."


    "Roger, I hope you don''t take this the wrong way, but I can''t do dates right now. I''m just not up for it."


    "Boyfriend troubles?"


    "You could say that."


    "I understand. Thanks for making it clear. I hope we can be friends though."


    "Of course."


    "Okay. Good evening then."


    "Bye."


    I already began to hate this ce. Where was the peace and quiet around here?

 Chapter 46 (Autumn Gala)

    Chapter 46 (Autumn G)


    Emma''s POV


    It had been two weeks and I hadn''t heard from Ethan. He didn''t called or text me or even bother to


    show up at my apartment. I couldn''t help but wonder if I had pushed him awaypletely without


    knowing. I knew what I said to him was hurtful, but I did apologize in the end and I tell him how I really


    felt. Of course, I didn''t want to lose him so soon, but something was telling me to stay away from him a


    while longer.


    I had agreed to Roger''s asking me to attend an evening event with him. He had been asking for a week


    so I finally gave in and told him that I would apany him as a friend. I borated on the term


    "friend". I knew he was attracted to me, but I wasn''t about toplicate my life with two gorgeous men.


    Working as the receptionist at theplex was going well, so far. Roger had coached me on


    everything I was to know and I''d caught on pretty easily. I was a fast learner; that was one thing I


    admired about myself.


    I stepped out of the shower and towel dried my brown skin. I moisturized with my Jergens lotion then


    put on a ckce underwear before I put on stockings that blended well with my skin tone. I always


    wore stockings when I would be wearing a dress. It was a habit.


    I brushed back my hair in a low ponytail and tamed my baby hairs. I put on my favorite color¡ªa ck


    dress¡ª and a gold body chain, as an essory, together with my gold clutch purse. I did very light


    makeup since I was still new to it and didn''t want to mess up my face. At times like these I''d wished


    Halley was around.


    I looked simple but I thought I looked beautiful.


    I met Roger out front on the pavement. His eyes popped open when he saw me.


    "Wow, you look stunning," heplimented. "All eyes will be on us tonight."


    I blushed, returned hispliment and slid into the car.


    We drove out of Manhattan and down the streets of Brooklyn.


    We arrived at a really outstanding building with a gold carpet at the entrance. Paparazzi lined the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    exterior, snapping pictures and shouting at the famous people attending.


    Roger took my hand in his and we walked passed themotion and entered into what looked like a


    ballroom. Huge chandeliers and soft lighting made the room glow. Tables were neatly arranged with


    settings of white and gold. There was a stage with a microphone and band instruments and people


    were already in ce ying soft, soothing music. The atmosphere was breathtaking. I was


    mesmerized and speechless.


    Roger led me to a table in a far corner. A server came and gave us each a ss of white wine. I sipped


    on it slowly, remembering what had happened at the function in Miami.


    "How were you invited to this event?" I asked Roger.


    "Oh, the COO of thepany is my sister. She told me toe along and said I could bring a friend,"


    he answered.


    I gave him a warm smile and sipped on the wine again.


    About thirty minutester, when the rich and famous had stopped taking pictures and talking with the


    press, the room was filled.


    "A pleasant, good evening everyone, and wee to the annual Autumn G of Hollen Tower," a host


    said over the microphone, getting everyone''s attention and almost making me spilled my wine.


    Bloody Hell!


    "So, without further adieu, let''s put our hands together for the Chief Executive Officer of Hollen Tower,


    and the man of the hour, Mr. Ethan Hollen!"


    The room erupted with cheers and ps as he walked on stage with a bright, pearly smile, wearing a


    sharp ck suit with a gold shirt dress shirt and gold tie. His gold Rolex was visible. His hair was tamed


    neatly slicked back on his head. He looked absolutely delicious; my mouth watered for him instantly


    and my kitty was doing something so heated and unusual that I had to cross my legs to restrain myself.


    I was so happy that I was seated at the far corner of the room. The other guests were hiding our


    appearance and he didn''t look interested in scanning the crowd for any familiar faces.


    He spoke for only five minutes then walked to the corner of the stage and raised the gold curtains


    behind him, revealing a casino setup, a buffet table with a wide range of many different foods and


    chefs, dance floors with neon lights, and arts and crafts like paintings and drawings.


    Everyone made a beeline to the stage and over to the other side, including Roger and me.


    I cast my eyes in the crowd, hoping not to run into him.


    "Are you okay?" Roger asked.


    "Yeah, I''m good," I tried to smile and look unworried.


    "Wanna get something to eat?"


    I nodded.


    We headed over to an Italian chef who gave us a nice serving of some fancy dish I couldn''t even


    pronounce. It smelled delicious though and I couldn''t wait to get back to the table and have it in my


    stomach.


    "Hey, I see my sister over there with her boss. I''ll introduce you," said Roger.


    I squirmed as I looked over and saw Ethan talking to a woman; they seemed to be having a heated


    argument because his eyes were already dark. I knew whenever he was upset or was on the brink of


    bing angry.


    "Um, I''ll meet herter. These shoes are starting to kill me. I need to sit down and eat."


    "Okay. You want me toe with you?"


    "No. You should say hi to your sister."


    I made my way back to the sitting room area and the table we had previously upied. I unbuckled my


    heels a bit so my feet could breathe.


    I took a bite of the food on my te and immediately felt rxed. The food was everything. I took a sip


    of another ss of wine when Roger came and joined the table.


    "I told you that you could talk with your sister," I said without looking at him; my eyes were fixed on the


    te.


    "I don''t have one."


    "But you said that the COO¡ª" I cut myself off as I looked up and noticed who I was actually talking to


    ¡ª Ethan.


    He was staring at me hard, which made me ufortable.


    I suddenly lost my appetite as fear was nowtching in my stomach. The fork fell onto the te with a


    cling.


    "Why so nervous?" he asked me, taking my ss of wine and sipping on it. He still looked handsome,


    though he was angry.


    Words couldn''t find their way out of my mouth as I was face to face with him and he wasn''t taking his


    eyes off me. I ced my hands onto the hem of my dress to wipe away the sweat they were producing.


    "Hi, Ethan," I finally managed to say.


    He arched his eyebrows and moved his eyes to the opening of my dress. He gave a small sly smile


    then his expression turned cold again.


    "What are you doing here with that guy?"


    "I... only apanied him as a friend."


    "The same guy you told me isn''t an influence on you."


    I wasn''t in a mood to get into it with him; it wasn''t the time or the ce for that. I remained silent, but


    gave a sly smile back to him.


    He got up and left the table, taking my ss of wine with him.


    I couldn''t believe that asshole¡ª that sexy, mouth watering asshole.


    I watched as he walked away. He passed a group of women, about my age, and they smiled and


    pointed at him as he disappeared out of sight to the other room.


    I continued eating my food and waved to a server for another ss of wine, but I was given a ss of


    water instead.


    About fifteen minutester, Roger came back.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting sweetie. How was the food?"


    "Delicious."


    "Great. So are you ready to leave?"


    I looked at my wristwatch. We''d only been there less than two hours, what was the rush?


    "The night is still young, Roger."


    "Oh, it''s just that something came up and I have to leave."


    "Oh." I was bummed that I had on a new outfit and barely spent time in it; but I was relieved that I was


    getting away from Ethan.


    I took my purse and stood.


    Roger led the way and I followed suit but was stopped in my path by a firm hand pulling me backwards


    onto something hard.


    "Leaving already, Emma?" Ethan asked softly in my ear in a very seductive tone; his minty breath sent


    shivers down my spine as Iid against his hard chest.


    Roger turned to Ethan, making small steps toward us.


    Ethan''s eyes locked onto him, daring him to make one more move or to say something stupid.


    "Emma¡ª" Roger began but was cut off by an eager Ethan.


    "Don''t you worry about her. She''s in my hands now, but you can leave," Ethan said firmly.


    Without another word, Roger nced at me and I nodded to him in approval to just leave.


    Ethan threw his arm around my neck, pulling me even closer to him, marking his territory without taking


    his eyes off Roger.


    Roger turned on his heels, again, and disappeared toward the exit.


    I exhaled heavily.


    Ethan turned my face to his. His eyes sparkled, bing grey and friendly again. He imed my lips


    with his, kissing me passionately.


    I gave in almost immediately. I''d missed him so much.


    "I love you," he said between kisses and led me back to his private booth.

 Chapter 47 (Return)

    Chapter 47 (Return)


    Emma''s POV


    I looked at my wrist watch again. It was one in the morning and I was bing sleepy but the


    entertainment was amazing. Celine Dion was performing her hits, and I loved me some Celine.


    "Enjoying yourself?" Ethan asked, moving closer to me.


    We were alone in his private booth, which had the best view in the ce, withfortable seats and


    cooling units.


    "Yes, I am," I said, yawning.


    "You''re sleepy baby," he said, hugging me andying me on hisp like a baby. He rubbed my back


    softly.


    "Stop. You''re gonna make me fall asleep if you continue to do that," I told him, removing his hand.


    "Do you want to leave now?"


    "Yeah," I said with another yawn.


    He took me in his arms and carried me, bridal style, with my arms around his neck while Iid against


    his hard chest, listening to his heartbeat. It was like music to my ears. I missed that.


    I was ced in a ck limousine. He slide in next to me and I fell asleep on hisp.


    I woke up in a veryfortable, soft bed. I had to use the bathroom. With sleep still in my eyes, I


    headed to the bathroom and walked into a wall. I fell onto the floor with a semi loud crash.


    "Emma?" I heard a concerned voice say my name.


    With the p of hands the lights came on.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Ethan was helping me to my feet.


    I nodded, holding my head. He moved my hand and saw a bruise where I had collided, head-on, with


    the wall.


    "Baby, why did you walk into the wall?"


    "I thought I was at my apartment. The bathroom is on the left at my ce."


    He wrapped his arms around me.


    I went to the bathroom and when I came out he looked so concerned and serious.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    He kissed my forehead andy me onto his chest, knowing it was my favorite sleeping position when


    we were in bed together.


    I smiled. I was back at the mansion, in bed with him.


    I woke up very early. Ethan was still in bed sleeping. I tiptoed to the bathroom for a shower then


    changed into one of my night gowns. The majority of my belongings were still in his room, just the way


    I''d left them. I slipped back into bed, careful not to wake him.


    "Have a nice shower?" he asked softly as he hugged my tiny waist.


    Dammit, does anything get past him?


    "Uh uh," I answered.


    He got up and headed towards the bathroom.


    Thirty minutester, he came out wrapped in a bath towel. He moved into his walk-in closet and threw


    one of his work suits on the bed. I shifted so I could look at him.


    "Are you going to work?" I asked, feeling sad that he was already leaving.


    "Yes, baby."


    I pouted.


    He began to dress.


    I threw the covers off of me and locked him into my arms. He was sitting at the edge of the bed, putting


    on his shoe. I ran kisses on his neck and ran my hands down toward his crotch.


    "Baby, what are you doing?" he asked, letting out a soft moan as I felt his manhood through his pants.


    I didn''t answer, nor did I stop. I took his jacket off; I was already heated for him. I''d been heated for him


    since I''did eyes on him at the g and I wasn''t about to wait until he came back from work. I wanted


    him now, and I would have him now. I didn''t care about anything else.


    I undid his shirt and rubbed his hard chest.


    "Emma, baby, you''re going make mete."


    "Hmm, you''re the boss," I said, turning his face towards me and kissing his lips.


    He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me back.


    Yes, finally.


    Heid me back onto the bed as he climbed onto me, not moving from my lips. I unbuckled and


    unzipped his pants and moved my hand to his hard erection. He let out a soft moan again and kissed


    my neck hungrily. His lips felt so good against my skin.


    He moved his mouth to my breast, sucking at the nipple, making it hard in his warm mouth. I threw my


    head back and let out a moan in heated passion. He moved his hand to my kitty and touched my joy


    spot, which immediately channeled my wetness and weakness.


    "Baby, you''re so wet. I wanna taste you," he said, gazing up at me with those sexy grey eyes.


    He parted my legs wider before parting my panties; then I felt his tongue on me, directly on my


    opening. I moaned louder and twisted my body. He held my thighs firmly with his strong arms as he


    tasted my release. Then I felt his manhood going slowly into me, pleasuring me even more.


    "I love you," he said in my ear, kissing my neck and rubbing my breast, going deeper and harder into


    me.


    He positioned me on top of him and I took the liberty of riding him like he had taught me before.


    "Oh yeah baby, just like that," he said, pping my ass; then he rolled me over, covering me with his


    body again.


    "Oh fuck!" I eximed as I climaxed again.


    I felt him release his warm glory inside of me. He was panting and  sweat was rolling down his face and


    chest. I pulled him into me, rubbing his back, allowing him to rest.


    "I love you," he said.


    "I love you, too."


    "Now you''ve made mete for work," he said, getting up from my hold.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But it''s Saturday, and the g wasst night. Shouldn''t you and your workers have the day off?" I


    asked, spoiled.


    He gave me a look and I remained silent.


    He cleaned himself off in the bathroom and so did I.


    "Have a nice, babe. I''ll see youter," he said heading for the door with a fresh suit on.


    "Actually, I''m going back to my apartment in a bit."


    My words made him stop dead in his path. He turned back at me and approached the side of the bed,


    staring down at me. I suddenly regretted what I said.


    "Are you serious right now?" he asked, anger creeping into his eyes.


    I pulled the cover over me to hide; he pulled it off.


    "Emma, I''m not ying. Are you serious about what you just said?"


    "Yes, I''m serious, Ethan."


    "Okay. Have a nice life," he said and headed for the door again.


    "What does that mean?"


    "I''m not going to persuade you and beg you to forgive me and take me back. I know I messed up,


    Emma, and I''m trying to make it up to you, but how am I to do that when you''re not here and pushing


    me away? If you want to leave, I''m not going to stop you; you can leave."


    He was out the door.


    I lie back in bed thinking about what he''d just said; wondering, if I left, would that be the end of it or


    would if he''d still try to get me back in his life? I was pushing him away only because he did it to me


    first. I wanted him to feel how I felt, but, at the same time, I missed him like crazy.


    I got dressed in jeans, tight long-sleeved top and a t sandals. Ibed my hair and applied light


    makeup. I looked up at the clock¡ª it was half past seven in the morning.


    I made my way down the familiar long staircase and outside onto the grounds. The security guards


    were already about, and there were new faces.


    He must have hired more guards.


    I headed to the kitchen in search of Halley but saw a chef preparing meals. I stopped in my tracks.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Hollen. I''ll have breakfast ready for you in one minute," he said cheerfully with a


    smile.


    "Thank you, Chef." I was rather hungry.


    Another maid walked past me, greeting me before making her way to the elevator to the third floor to


    start her cleaning the bedrooms. She had to be new also. I began wondering if Halley had quit because


    I couldn''t find her.


    I walked back upstairs.


    "Emma!" I heard an excited voice call from downstairs. Halley began running up to me, dropping her


    mop and cleaning tools. She flung herself on me, almost knocking me over. "You''re back! You''re


    actually back!" she hugged me tightly.


    "Yes, Hal, I''m here."


    "I''m so happy to see you. I hope you don''t ever leave again."


    "I''ll try not to," I said, hugging her back, knowing, in the back of my mind, what my final decision really


    was.


    Midday, I took a shower and lie in bed with skimpy clothing on, watching television, eating popcorn and


    drinking soda. I felt sleepy shortly afterwards. I threw the covers over me and fell into afortable


    sleep again. I''d missed this bed so much.


    I woke up to the ringing of my cellphone. Roger had already called three times.


    "Hey," I answered, rubbing my eyes.


    "I know you''re off on Saturdays but where are you?"


    "I''m alright, Roger, if that''s what you''re concerned about," I responded rudely, hoping he''ll get a clue.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were Hollen''s fiancee? I had to find out online."


    "I don''t discuss my personal rtionship."


    "It''s not personal if it''s all over the news and web pages. Did you know that I was dragged into it when I


    gave you a ride?"


    I heaved a sigh.


    The bedroom door opened and Ethan walked in.


    He must have taken a half day.


    "No, I didn''t know that Roger," I replied, looking at Ethan.


    He made his way next to me and sat down on the bed.


    "So, when are youing back?"


    "I don''t know" was what I wanted to say, but the phone was taken from my hand.


    Ethan red at it then hung up the call, but not before saying, "Why don''t you mind your own fucking


    business Roger!"

 Chapter 48 (Preparations)

    Chapter 48 (Preparations)


    Ethan''s POV


    I was at the office but I couldn''t focus on the task at hand at the moment. My mind kept going back to


    what happened earlier, the way she got me toy with her and show upte. I kept wondering if I''d see


    her when I got home, if she''d be there waiting for me on the bed, or if she''d be gone without a trace.


    She said she would be leaving.


    I raked my fingers through my hair, heaved a frustrated sigh and went back to paperwork.


    Ten minutes in, my office door opened and the sound of heels hitting the tiles was heard. I nced up


    and noticed Linda standing close to my desk with a smirk on her face, and she started bouncing her


    nails on the surface of my desk.


    I closed the folder. "Can I help you?" I asked in annoyance.


    Although she was the COO, I didn''t appreciate her just walking into my office and looking seductive. It


    was unprofessional. I had already exined to her that what happened between us was a mistake and


    was alcohol influenced and would never happen again, but it seemed like she wasn''t getting it through


    her thick skull and hair extensions.


    I could fire her at anytime, but I didn''t want to raise a red g, and a woman like her could ruin your


    image and reputation with lies, so I decided to keep her around and forgive and forget what happened


    with her. But, here she was, just showing up at my office unannounced.


    "I want you." She leaned over my desk, her butt sticking out, her cleavage popping through her half


    unbuttoned, tight shirt.


    Linda had never been like this. She was loyal, trustworthy, and professional in every way. I trusted her


    more than anyone in the building.


    "Linda, get out of my office. I already told you what happened between us was a mistake."


    "A mistake? A mistake! Like, really, Ethan? So I''m a bloody mistake?" She was furious.


    "Look! I was under the influence and I was under a great deal of stress in my personal life. We made


    out. I didn''t even prate you; but, here you are, acting like you own this dick or have rights to me. I''m


    giving you exactly thirty seconds to button up your shirt, get off my desk, and get out of my office. I''m a


    taken man."


    "Oh, to that little ck girl or the gold digger? You really know how to pick them, Ethan. You could have


    had all of this but you''d rather have ck trash."


    "Don''t you ever open your mouth and talk about my fiancee like that to my face. Are you crazy? Matter


    of fact, take next week off because you''re suspended!"


    "Are you for real?"


    "Linda, get the fuck out of my office!"


    She turned on her heels and, literally, ran out of my office, mming the door behind her.


    The nerve of that damn woman! Insulting my Emma to my face and trying to seduce me with her tits.


    She had to be crazy.


    Linda made my morning moreplicated and frustrated than it had already started. I looked up at my


    wall clock: 11:00 am. I  finished signing off on the paperwork and informed my assistant that I would be


    gone for the rest of the day so she should take messages if anyone important called for me.


    Saturdays weren''t like normal work days. I used Saturdays to catch up on things that were behind,


    especially my signature on paperwork, payrolls and propositions, to advance thepany''s work load.


    Only my immediate team, which consisted of my assistant, my COO, CFO, and general managers had


    ess to the office on weekends.


    Thepany had fifty departments and upied ten floors of the building. I was strict but friendly side;


    I didn''t see a reason for acting like a beast towards the people helping me earn money unless they got


    on my dark side, likest year when a deadline wasn''t met by one department and no one wanted to


    take the me for the screw ups. The entire department was fired, including the managers, and


    reced. I was fair but I wasn''t generous with my deadlines. When I gave a task, I expected it to be


    done efficiently and on time.


    I was now in my car heading home with only one person on my mind. When the guards saw my car


    approaching, they immediately opened the gate. I had an automatic voice recognition gate, like my


    Nana''s, but when Emma was attacked, by my own mother, I had it changed and hired more security


    and more household employees, including a new chef.


    I took the elevator, though I usually took the stairs; I was eager to see if Emma was around or if she


    had left. I opened the bedroom door and saw her talking on the phone. She was wearing a very sexy


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    tight vest with a short shorts with part of her booty hanging out. She looked delicious. I was lost in my


    thoughts for a moment, but when she said the name "Roger" into the phone my mood changed


    instantly. That bastard couldn''t just leave her alone?


    I moved over to the bed, where she was sitting and I sat down besides her, listening in on the


    conversation.


    "So when are youing back?" I heard him ask.


    I had heard enough from this asshole.


    I took the phone out of Emma''s hand and yelled through the phone for Roger to mind his own business


    then hung up. I threw the phone aside. Emma eyes were wide and she looked scared.


    Great, Linda at work, and Roger at home!


    I had had it. I really needed a vacation. I lie back on the bed and heaved a sigh. I was happy she was


    home.


    "Hey," she said softly to me, pushing her tiny fingers into my hair and rubbing my forehead. "Are you


    alright?"


    "Yeah," I answered shortly and pulled her onto me with a strong hug.


    She nted small kisses on my lips, which made me smile every time. She was so delicate and


    beautiful, like a flower. I was happy she was finally back.


    "How was your morning?"


    "It was alright. I went for a walk but the sky looked like it would rain so I didn''t stay out long. I spoke


    with Halley, Chef made me a yummy breakfast, and I watched television."


    I smiled because she was smiling. She seemed happy and that was the way I wanted her to always be.


    Happy.


    I got up and changed into my exercising t-shirt and pants.


    "Where are you going?" she asked.


    "The gym."


    "How long will you be gone?"


    "Um, one hour, maybe two. Why?"


    "I''ll miss you."


    "Well, you wannae along?"


    "Yes!" she answered cheerfully and sprung from the bed like a tiger.


    She moved towards her closet like lightening. She changed into a less tight t-shirt and loose shorts.


    I shook my head andughed silently to myself.


    She jumped over to me like a child getting candy. "I''m ready."


    I took her hand and led her to the mansion''s gym. She was amazed.


    "I didn''t know there was a gym here. I thought you were heading out," she said, sitting on the floor.


    "I didn''t give you a full tour of the mansion. There are rooms here you haven''t even been in yet."


    I set down my towel and water bottle and instructed her toe to a punching bag. I wanted to teach


    her how to punch, just in case she had to defend herself.


    "Okay, put these on." I handed her a pair a boxing gloves. I didn''t want her to hurt herself in any way.


    She put them on and I positioned her in front of me, my crotch area on her booty. I couldn''t help myself;


    she looked sexy, like a warrior princess.


    "Make your hand into a fist, like this. Make sure your thumb isn''t on the inside of your palms or you


    could break it when punching."


    She made a perfect fist.


    "Okay, now I want you to shoot a straight punch into the center of the bag. Very carefully. Don''t use too


    much power."


    She punched the bag and threw a smile at me. It was a light punch but she hit it in the middle like I


    instructed.


    "Very good. Now, I want you to do it again. This time, a little more energy."


    She punched and punched again. Each punch with a stronger impact on the bag than the one before. I


    was rather impressed when she swayed the seventy pound bag around a bit.


    "Okay, that''s enough punching for today. I want you to rx now and watch your man do his thing."


    She took off the gloves and sat down on a floor mat. She seemed deep in thought and angry about


    something.


    "Baby, are you okay?" I asked, dropping to her level.


    "I was imagining the bag was Sharon''s face. I swear my fist will meet her face if I ever see her again!


    I didn''t know how to respond to that. I didn''t want her to be angry over the past anymore, and, also, I''d


    failed to protect. I should be med for what happened too. But, at the same time, I didn''t want to talk


    her out of it because it might seem like I was trying to defend Sharon, which was thest thing I''d ever


    do.


    ______________________________


    Somewhere in Italy


    Sharon''s POV


    Finally, the new identities were ready. I had cut my hair and dyed it jet ck and applied bronzer to my


    skin to make it appear darker. Ethan''s Mother made basic changes to her makeup application. She


    said she was never cutting or dying her hair. She just looked the same.


    "You have to do something to your appearance. You can''t just waltz back into America looking almost


    the same. We''re wanted!" I yelled at her, regretting it shortly after when she gave me a hard look.


    "I''ve had it with you. I wouldn''t of been in this mess if it wasn''t for you. I wouldn''t have been in some


    God forsaken shack in the middle of the woods! I want my life back. I want to visit my hotels around the


    world and just be who I''ve always been."


    "You think I want this too? I didn''t ask you to attack Emma! That was your idea. You were the one who


    insisted on killing her and dumping her off at a swamp. I went along because she screwed up my life!


    My life! And she''s going to pay for it!"


    "Sharon, why don''t we just let it go? She''s with Ethan now and he loves her. He will note back to


    you, regardless of us hurting Emma or even killing that poor girl. It''s over between the two of you!"


    "No! It''s not over between us!"


    With anger and rage in my soul, and all over my body, the gun went off.


    There was a loud bang in my ears and I saw blood oozing out of her stomach.


    She fell onto the floor, gasping for air and calling to me. "Sharon. What did you do?" she asked.


    And those were herst words.


    Her eyes remained opened and she grew pale. I, however, had no remorse. Though I didn''t mean to do


    it, I pictured her as the little ck bitch on the floor in front of me instead. That was exactly what I was


    going to do to her. Shoot her with Ethan''s very own gun.

 Chapter 49 (Snakes)

    Chapter 49 (Snakes)


    Emma''s POV


    Ethan had to attend hispany''s formal dinner and, as his fiancee, I had to apany him. I had


    moved back into his mansion, putting the past behind us and falling in love all over again. I quit the


    receptionist job and was making ns on starting my own business venture. Ethan said he''d support in


    every way. I was relying on him for that.


    We dressed together, he wore a sharp ck Armani and I wore a long ckce dress from Torick''s.


    We looked absolutely adorable together.


    As we descended the stairs the household staff cheered and pped for us as if we were royalty. Well,


    we kinda were, my arm wrenched in his.


    He opened the door for me to his ck Bentley. I sat downfortably as he got into the driver''s seat


    and started the car.


    "You look so damn beautiful tonight," he said and nted a kiss on my lips.


    "And you look so handsome right now."


    He gave a smirk and drove out of the garage.


    We arrived at an elegant restaurant. I must hand it to Ethan, he loved elegant ces and things. The


    ce was amazing, both exterior and interior, and tonight was specially arranged for only us and his


    higher ups¡ª his CFO, COO, general managers and assistant managers.


    I was somewhat happy, yet ufortable. I wanted to bond with his people but, at the same time, I


    wasn''t like them.


    What if they''re rude to me?


    How would I react to rude and shadyments? I didn''t want to embarrass Ethan at all.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, shaking me from my crazy thoughts.


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "You look nervous. Baby, there''s nothing to be nervous about. Remember who''s the boss here," he


    teased and took my arm in his and led me to a huge table where some smiling faces were already


    waiting.


    They stood up as we got to the table.


    "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Hollen," a familiar looking woman greeted.


    I remembered her from when I went for the interview; she was the secretary and his personal assistant.


    "Good evening," I replied with a huge smile.


    Ethan nodded his head and suggested for them to sit. He sat at the head table and I sat down besides


    him, on his right. There was one more unupied seat on his left. I wondered who would be sitting


    there.


    That person must have a very high position in hispany.


    Dinner was served and everyone began eating. The conversation being held was regarding how to


    was shared and the atmosphere between everyone was very friendly and weing. Until...


    "I see you all have started without me," a voice belonging to a very seductive looking woman said.


    She wore a very tight red dress, enough cleavage for me and her, red lipstick, and her hair was styled


    in a high bun. She looked powerful but sort of slutty with that dress. It was also too short.


    She sat down on Ethan''s left.


    I locked my eyes with hers and she smirked.


    "Don''t you know it''s seven?" someone asked her, without intimidation.


    "I was stuck in traffic," she replied, taking a small mirror from her purse and reapplying her lipstick.


    "Smudge it on the way here, Linda?" the personal assistant asked.


    Oh, so this is Linda.


    I recalled her face, also. I was with her in the elevator when I went for the interview. Linda Steele, COO


    of Hollen Tower. She really did hold a great position. She could basically run thepany by herself if


    Ethan had to travel or just couldn''te in.


    "I''ll tell you where and what I smudged it on," Linda snapped back rudely.


    Ethan cleared his throat and everyone grew silent.


    It was amazing how they feared and were friendly with him at the same time.


    "Boss, you were telling mest week that there was a proposition in," a guy began, but Linda cut him


    off.


    "Any proposition thepany hases through me, Daniel, not you. That''s above your pay grade.


    That''s why Ethan''d got me," she said rudely, making me look at her with awe.


    She''d just said Ethan''s name without title. Everyone else was calling him "boss" or "Mr. Hollen". She


    was making me suspicious.


    "Why are you even speaking?" another guy asked her.


    "Shut up, Herbert. Why are you even here?" she snapped and began eating.


    I looked at Ethan thinking he''d better control her. She was speaking too vily to her coworkers.


    He was eating as if he hadn''t heard the rude remarks she was making to the others.


    "Oh, hello. I believe your name is Emma. The fiancee," she said, dragging out thest word as if it was


    the worse thing.


    "Mrs. Hollen," Daniel corrected.


    "Danny-boy, she''s not married to Ethan as of yet. Therefore, she''s not entitled to his surname."


    I was reaching my breaking point but managed to throw a fake smile at her. I wasn''t about to let her


    shake me.


    Ethan was ring at her now. She shed him a wink and continued eating.


    There is definitely something wrong here.


    "Is there something I should know here?" I spoke up, folding my arms over my chest and looking at


    Ethan.


    He gazed up at me. "Umm, no," he answered.


    "Well, how exactly did you know what I want to rify?"


    "What?" Linda asked, looking puzzled by my question.


    "What? Don''t you hear clearly? You''re the COO, part of your job should be attentive listening. Besides,


    I wasn''t speaking to you," I said, trying my best to remain calm, but I had had it with her.


    "Emma, calm down," Ethan said, leaning in to take my hands in his, but I pushed them away.


    "I am calm."


    "Oh this one is feisty. Like I said, you know how to pick them, Ethan," she said with augh.


    My blood boiled. I directed my question to her since she wanted to be the center of attention. "When


    exactly did you tell him that?"


    She remained silent when she saw the look on my face.


    "Okay, everyone, just stop it! Can we have a peaceful dinner without any conflicts?" the personal


    assistant asked, holding up her hands.


    I sipped on my ss of water and continued eating.


    "Ethan, remember when we were in Paris and we went to dinner at that restaurant? I believe this is the


    same food they just served us. Remember that, and then we went to¡ª?"


    He cut her off. "Linda, why did I even invite you here?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why wouldn''t you?" I asked. He opened his mouth to begin but I immediately shut him off. "You two


    think I don''t see what''s going on here? She''s here calling you by your first name and being rude to


    everyone like she has more power than you."


    "Emma, that''s not what¡ª"


    "Shut up, Ethan. Was it hers?" I asked him.


    He should know damn well what I was asking about.


    He pulled me on my feet and moved us to a far end of the restaurant, away from everyone.


    "Emma, I need you to forget about Linda''s crazy remarks and focus on me and the others."


    "I asked you a question at the table and I demand an answer."


    "The answer to what?"


    "Was the redce underwear hers?"


    "Emma, are you really asking me that here, and in front of the others?"


    "Answer my question!"


    "Emma, nothing happened between us like what you''re thinking."


    "So it was hers. Oh my..." I held my chest. I felt like if my heart was dropping to the floor.


    "Okay, Emma. I''ll tell you the truth because you''re my fiancee and I shouldn''t be hiding anything from


    you. Here''s the truth. After the miscarriage, I was a wreck, okay. I looked at it as your fault so I pushed


    you away. Then, one day at work, my best friend, Martin, came over and we went to lunch then headed


    back to my office. I told him about my problems and we started drinking. We drank an entire bottle of


    Hennessy and, obviously, I got drunk. Linda came into my office and, I think, I began to dance with her.


    Martin left us alone. I kissed Linda and we made out on my desk, but I didn''t have sex with her. She


    must have taken off her panties and stuck them in my jacket when I wasn''t looking."


    "What kind of babbling bullshit is this?"


    "Emma, that''s the truth. We didn''t have sex."


    "That still doesn''t make it okay. You had your mouth on another woman and y''all made out in your


    office. Of course she''s going to think there''s something still going because you still have her around.


    Why is she even here after that happened?"


    "Because I didn''t want to raise any red gs."


    "Red gs, my ass. Sometimes I wonder if you really are ready for a family, or if you''re in this to feed


    some kind of ego."


    "Baby, look at all the obstacles we overcame and I''m still here with you. I could have married Sharon,


    regardless of how much money she tried to steal from me. But here I am with you, Emma. I love you."


    "Did it only happen once or she did shee on to you again?"


    He raked his fingers through his shiny hair. "No. She tried toe onto me in my officest Saturday


    but I refused her. She bashed your name and I suspended her for a week. I came directly home to you


    afterwards."


    The truth of it was in his eyes. I read those things like my favorite books, and they told me he was


    telling the truth because they were sparkling. If he were lying to my face they would appear cold and


    dark.


    I hugged him, rubbing his back. I wasn''t about to let him go again for that whore at the table. I looked


    over in her direction; she was looking back at us with such hate.


    I giggled to myself. What you''re trying to do won''t work Linda, he''s mine. Mine! Do you see this?  I


    shed my engagement ring finger at her. She gave a scoff and turned back to the table.


    "This woman is going to be problems. I want her gone," I told him.


    "Yeah, but what if she goes to the press and spreads rumors and¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish. "Baby, it''s me and you against the world. I don''t care about any rumors and


    neither should you. She''s bad for yourpany and she''ll always try to have her way with you, just


    look at the way she talks to the others. I want her gone."


    He kissed my forehead before we walked back to the table.


    "Linda, you''re fired," he said, causing her to choke on her chicken.


    "You can''t fire me!" she yelled, after flushing her throat with water.


    "He just did. And if you ever try toe between us, you''ll have me to deal with and, believe me, you


    won''t want that!" I snapped.


    She stood and hightailed it out of the restaurant.


    ___________________


    Sharon''s POV


    I was rather surprised that Emma wasn''t a soft fragile little thing anymore. The way she made that


    woman turn on her heels, it was priceless. I watched the whole thing go down¡ª live entertainment. I


    would enjoy getting rid of her even more this time around.

 Chapter 50 (Double Up)

    Chapter 50 (Double Up)


    Emma''s POV


    I was pacing the room back and forth and in circles. I turned off the television for the third time, but I


    didn''t want to feel alone. I turned it back on and sat down on the huge bed, feeling drained and scared.


    Ethan had already left for work and I didn''t want to get his attention yet, so I didn''t call him.


    I felt like I was burning up so I undressed and stepped into the shower, turning the water cold until I felt


    better.


    I toweled off my wet skin and changed into pajamas. I walked to the patio for a breath of fresh air


    because I felt like I was drowning with sorrow and happiness.


    Chef served my breakfast, but I couldn''t eat. I couldn''t even stand the sight of the meal. I wished I had


    a dog so I could just toss the food over to it.


    Ethan came home at six but headed to the office toplete a task.


    Afterward, he met me upstairs in the bedroom.


    "Hey baby, how was your day?" he asked as he entered.


    "Fine."


    "You don''t sound fine, what''s going on?"


    He knew me so well.


    "Baby, I think that I might be pregnant again," I said, squinting my eyes and dragging out thest two


    words.


    His eyes grew bigger and he ran to me and pulled me into a huge hug. "Are you serious?"


    "Yeah. I''m not one hundred percent sure, but that was what the test stated."


    I handed him the pregnancy test I had taken that morning. It had showed positive. I made sure I read


    the directions carefully and waited an extra ten minutes this time.


    He pulled me into a kiss. "You just made me the happiest man alive. I''m not going into work tomorrow.


    I''ll book a doctor''s appointment."


    "What about your doctor?"


    "They''re on another training course. Have you eaten?"


    "No."


    He red at me. "Why not?"


    "I don''t have the appetite to eat anything."


    "Emma, baby, you need to eat something."


    "Ugh."


    "Stop. Come here."


    I walked over to him like a puppy.


    He pulled me in his strong arms and kissed my forehead. "Baby, I want you to eat something."


    "Fine. I''ll try."


    Ethan had the chef prepared a nutritious meal for me¡ª vegetable soup. I ate in the dinning room; well,


    I tried to eat but I felt sick. I hated that feeling so much.


    "Hey, let''s go upstairs," Ethan suggested.


    I lie on the bed, reading a book, and soon felt better and rxed.


    The next day Ethan woke me up early. I took a shower and got dressed infortable pants and a


    shirt. Ibed my hair and styled it into a high bun. I took my purse and followed Ethan, who was


    waiting impatiently at the bedroom door.


    He drove to a neighborhood clinic. It didn''t look like a regr clinic on the outside¡ª if you didn''t read


    the signs one might mistake it for a sort of hotel or something along those lines. It was very fancy.


    We walked inside and to a receptionist who ushered us into a private room.


    "The doctor will be with you shortly," she said then left.


    I sat down on a chair; Ethan stood next to me.


    A knock came on the door and a male doctor peered in.


    "Hello," he greeted as he walked in. "You must be the Hollens''. I''m Doctor Matido."


    I smiled. I liked the sound of that: The Hollens''.


    "Yes. Thank you for epting thest minute appointment." Ethan held out his hand.


    The doctor took and shook it. "You''re wee. Now, let''s begin. Emma, I''ll need you to lie down here


    so I can conduct an ultrasound."


    I did as he instructed and raised up my shirt just below my breast. He applied a gel substance to my


    stomach area and ced the device on my stomach and moved it around slowly. An image appeared


    on a disy monitor across from us.


    "Here we are," he said as we looked at the monitor.


    Ethan had the brightest smile I had ever seen on him.


    But I was concerned.


    "Doctor, does my baby look strange to you?" I asked.


    "Not at all. You''re having twins. There are two babies here."


    I was overwhelmed with happiness, tears came. I was pregnant with twins. I couldn''t believe it.


    Ethan lit up even more.


    "You''re at six weeks so I would advise that you start taking vitamins and supplements for the babies''


    early growth and development. Also, I can administer you something to assist with your morning


    sickness if it''s bing unbearable."


    "Thank you, Doctor Matido," I said.


    "You''re wee and congrattions."


    He wiped away the gel and gave us a picture of the ultrasound. I looked at it as if I were actually


    already looking at the children.


    Ethan hugged me and help me down.


    "It''s too early to tell the sex¡ª or sexes¡ª of the babies, but in about eleven weeks we may be able to


    determine that, if you wish to know," he stated before leaving.


    "I''m the happiest man on this earth, Emma. Baby, I''m so happy right now. I love you so much. I can''t


    believe we''re having twins. That''s so unbelievable. I love you," he said as we drove back home.


    "I love you too, babe. I can''t wait to meet them."


    "I promise you that you won''t have to do anything. I''ll do it all. I don''t want you to do a thing."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Ethan¡ª"


    "No, Emma," he said and literally lifted me out of the car; we were heading inside the house now.


    "Babe, I can walk," I said in a yful squeal. I couldn''t believe how he was acting already. "Babe,


    walking is a form of exercise. The twins will getzy if I don''t even walk," I said to convince him to put


    me down.


    It worked. He set me down.


    I shook my head at him and gave him a quick kiss.


    "I love you and the babies," he said.


    "And we love you, too."


    "I''m going and call Nana and tell her the news." He pulled out his cellphone and walked to a patio.


    I walked into the kitchen because I had a craving for strawberries and pancakes with a ton of syrup.


    The chef prepared it at once and served me in the dinning room. I ate it all without throwing up. I


    wanted more so the chef made me a second batch and I gobbled it all up again. Not long after I had


    another craving for something fishy and the chef made fried fish and shrimp in a delicious garlic butter


    sauce. I ate everything.


    Ethan was looking at me with a wide smile on his face.


    He must be happy that I''m finally eating and can hold it down.


    "I think we should talk about the wedding. Do you want to have it before or after the twins are born?" he


    asked.


    "I want them to be a part of it. I think we should wait until they''re here."


    "I can''t believe we''re having twins," he said for what had to be the thousandth time.


    "Well, believe it because it''s true. I can''t wait to meet them."


    We headed upstairs when I was finished eating.


    I became sleepy and fell into a deep sleep as my head hit the soft pillows with Ethan beside me.

 Chapter 51 (Mole)

    Chapter 51 (Mole)


    Sharon''s POV


    I didn''t killed his mom; it was an ident. The gun went off and she was dead. I pulled her body out to


    the woods and left her there, wrapped in a ck bed sheet. I had already received the false identities


    and done a makeover. I couldn''t even recognize myself. My blonde hair was now ck and I was tan. I


    loved it.


    When I got back to the States, I rented an apartment not too far from the mansion. If I sat on my patio, I


    had a perfect view of it.


    There were more security guards so it would be very difficult to get in unseen. Emma even had a


    personal bodyguard who followed her around in public if Ethan wasn''t with her. It was going to be


    difficult to get her alone now. And rumor had it that she was pregnant again¡ª with bloody twins!


    My blood boiled and my jaw tightened looking at the huge mansion, sitting there on the hill like a


    kingdom, mocking me with its presence. I wanted to burn it to the ground with Ethan and Emma inside!


    __________________


    Ethan''s POV


    I was in my office at work when a phone call came in.


    "Ethan Hollen," I answered.


    "Mr. Hollen, this is Italian Interpol. We''ve found a body matching the description of your mother, but


    without someone to identify her..."


    I didn''t hear the rest. It took me a moment to digest what I heard from the other end of the phone.


    My mother is dead?


    A part of me was hurting. Even after all she''d done, she was still my mother. She gave birth to me. Now


    she was just gone from the world. Where was Sharon? She was supposed to be with her.


    "What about the other aplice?" I asked.


    "We''ve yet to locate her."


    "How did my mom die?"


    "A bullet to the stomach. She was left out in the woods. Some tourist hikers discovered the body. We


    searched the area and found a small house we believed was upied by the two."


    "I''ll be there to identify the body. If it''s indeed her, I''ll want her shipped to the U.S. for further


    investigation and autopsy. And, of course, her burial."


    "Thank you, Mr. Hollen."


    "Thanks for calling."


    I rubbed my temples. I couldn''t believe how my world had turned upside down in just some months. I


    didn''t know how I was going to break this news to Emma. I didn''t want to upset her or frighten her with


    all this drama. I wanted her to feel safe and protected. I didn''t want a repeat of what happened. She


    was now pregnant with my children and I would kill for her and my kids.


    I left work immediately, something in the back of my mind telling me to go home to my fiancee.


    When I got home I found her and Halley in the dinning room having pancakes with strawberries.


    "You''re home early," she greeted with a smile. She had the prettiest smile ever.


    "Yeah. Baby, there''s something we have to talk about. Halley can you excuse us?"


    She left.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I got a phone call from the Italian police today. They found my mom."


    "Oh my. What about Sharon?"


    I shook my head.


    "Well, I hope your mom tells them where she is."


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Babe, are you alright?"


    "My mom is dead, Emma."


    There was silence, as if the world had stopped everything.


    "Oh my, baby, I''m so sorry to hear that," she said andforted me. "How did she die?"


    "She was shot in her stomach and left out in the woods."


    "Do you think that Sharon did that to her?"


    "Sharon doesn''t have a ¡ª"


    I rushed to my office and opened my safe. My revolver was missing.


    She must have taken it when we left her to pack up her things that day.


    "Fuck!" I mmed my fists onto my desk.


    "Baby," Emma said from behind me, "calm down."


    I didn''t wanted to tell her about the missing gun. I knew it would frighten her. I breathed in and out,


    calming myself. She ced a kiss on my cheek.


    "I need you to get packed," I told her softly.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I have to go to Italy to identify the body. Nana can''t do that and I can''t get a hold of my father. I''ll have


    to do it, but I''m not leaving you behind like thest time. You''reing with me. I''ll also bring along


    three bodyguards so you''ll feel safe. I''ll call Hexx."


    "When are we leaving?"


    "Tonight. We''ll return in a few days. I don''t want us gone for too long so pack light."


    "Okay."


    She left and I called Hexx to have the private jet ready for Italy within the next two hours. Anton, Luis


    and Brad would be apanying us. I wasn''t taking any chances.


    ______________


    We arrived in Italy at night fall. Emma was already exhausted, jetgged and puzzled by the time


    difference when we checked into a hotel. She went to bed immediately. I left Anton and Brad to guard


    her door while I went to the police station with Luis.


    "You know, boss, I think we''re missing a step here."


    "What do you mean Luis?"


    "I think there''s a leak in the midst of this escapade. I just have a gut feeling that someone is dirty."


    "Hmm. You could be right, or it''s all just coincidence."


    "You once told me that you don''t believe in coincidences, sir."


    "Come on, this is my mom we''re talking about. She had ess to my mansion because she was my


    mother, and she preferred Sharon over Emma. Of course she would use her power to get Emma out of


    my life."


    "I hope you''re right about that."


    I wanted to be right but something wasn''t adding up for me either and I had a feeling in the pit of


    stomach too. I knew of all my outside enemies, but I didn''t know who was my inside enemy.


    ________________


    Sharon''s POV


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "They found her, and he left with his little wife-to-be to identify the body."


    "We knew this would happen eventually."


    "So, what now?"


    "Stick with the n and keep me posted."


    "Okay."


    "Bye."


    _________________________

 Chapter 52 (Sweet And Sour)

    Chapter 52 (Sweet And Sour)


    Emma''s POV


    I woke up to the chipping sound of birds and a blinding ray of sunlight on my eyelids. I rolled out of bed


    and headed to the bathroom where I freshened up and dressed in something morefortable. I was


    dreadfully hungry and Ethan was nowhere in sight.


    He must have gotten up earlier and went to the morgue.


    I took my purse and headed to the restaurant for a bite, Anton and Brad following close behind. They


    were dressed in strictly ck and wore ck stylish eye sses.  They, basically, resembled the main


    characters in the movie Men in ck.


    As we walked, we got attention from many on-lookers. Some taking pictures while others were pointing,


    and others saying hello to us. I couldn''t engage in conversation with anyone; they spoke Italian and I


    just couldn''t understand.


    Nevertheless, I ate peacefully¡ª fish sticks and pancakes. Ethan had told me I should start eating


    healthier so I added a side of mixed vegetables.


    After two hours, he came back with Luis.


    "It is her," he said, and sat down looking very flushed, exhausted and pale.


    I almost didn''t recognize him. The news about his mother''s death had taken a total on him. She was


    mean but she was his mother. I hated her for what she did to me without even trying to get to know me.


    I loved her son and wouldn''t do anything to hurt him, but sheshed out on me with Sharon''s help. She


    had dragged me out of the mansion by my hair, stuck me in the back of a pickup truck, and instructed


    the driver to leave me for dead at a swamp in another state. How do you forgive someone for that?


    I don''t really know what it took, but I did forgive her. I wished she was more kind and understanding


    towards me. I wanted her to be apart of the twins'' lives, to teach them things that Ethan and I couldn''t,


    take them to different ces all over the world, and spoil them¡ªwhat grandmothers do. I really wanted


    that. And if she were alive I would have dropped all the charges against her and epted her into my


    life and the lives of my children because I believed in second chances. I believed people could make a


    change for the better, and I believed there''s a piece of good in everyone. Even the devil was once an


    angel, right?


    "I''m so sorry," I told him as I rubbed his back tofort and support him.


    "I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll call Hexx. Emma, get ready. Guys, get ready."


    He headed inside to the hotel room and I followed suit, running a bit to keep up with him.


    I packed without hesitation and sat on the bed, waiting to leave.


    "Baby, I am sorry if I was harsh to you, and for hurrying us out of here. I can''t stand being here knowing


    this is Sharon''s country and she killed my mother here. I can''t take this."


    "I understand."


    "Emma, I know you might be scared but I need you to be strong for the babies. Sharon can''te


    between us and, I promise you, once this mess is sorted out and she''s behind bars where she belongs,


    I''m taking you and our babies on a sunny vacation."


    A big smile crawled onto my lips and he gave me a sweet, slow passionate kiss. He tasted delicious as


    ever and I had a passion for him almost immediately from that kiss. I hung onto his neck and pulled him


    down onto me.


    "Baby, we can''t right now. We have to leave in a bit."


    "But I want you now."


    "Hmm."


    He kissed me and ran his hand down to the hem of my dress, lifting it up, and made his way to my joy


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    spot. His lips left my mouth and he moved lower and lower until he was at home. He pleasured me with


    his tongue.


    "Okay, time to go," he said after five sweet minutes; the best five minutes I had ever had.


    He took my carry-on bag and his backpack; then he took my hand, leading me through the door.


    The jet had already been fueled up and awaiting our arrival.


    I sat down next to Ethan with the body guards around us. We took off and split through the skies.


    _______________


    Luis drove the van back to the mansion. I felt sick as Ethan was beside me,forting me.


    When we arrived I headed straight for the bathroom.


    The twins must hate flying.


    I vomited everything I ate in Italy.


    I let out a groan and fell onto the bed. Ethan was on the patio making and taking phone calls.


    I felt for him, but I really wanted him all over me right now. I couldn''t understand what was happening. I


    knew there were times where I was turned on for him, but this feeling I was having was a whole other


    level of craving.


    I got up and literally pulled him inside and onto me, and ran kisses on his mouth as if I was going crazy.


    Even he was surprised.


    "Baby, it''s your hormones," he said after an hour of nonstop love making.


    I felt better after I climaxed five times.


    "I''m craving chocte ice cream," I told him.


    "I don''t think there''s any downstairs in the fridge."


    "Well send someone out to get me some. I want chocte ice cream."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll make Luis get it for you."


    "No, I want you to get it for me."


    He heaved a sigh from exhaustion and it made me chuckle. He cleaned himself up, got dressed, took


    his keys and left.


    Thirty minutester he was back with fourrge tubs of chocte mint, mixed chocte, chocte,


    and cookies-and-cream ice cream. He ced one tub on myp with a spoon and put the others in the


    freezer.


    I devoured the sweet deliciousness of the ice cream.


    "Feeling better now?" he asked.


    "Yes. Thanks, baby."


    "Anything for you and my kids," he said smiling as he rubbed my tummy.


    "Emma, I felt a kick," he gasped.


    Iughed. He was bing obsessed with the twins. "I think it''s just gas or something, babe. It''s too


    soon for them to be kicking. So, have you told Nana the news yet?"


    "Yes. She''s heartbroken so I''ve invited her here to stay for a bit. I don''t want her being alone in a time


    like this."


    "I understand. How about your dad?"


    "Still can''t get him. I left him a message so he''ll call me back. I didn''t know how exactly to tell him."


    "Are you taking a leave from work?"


    "Um, yeah but just for a few days. After I arrange the burial, I''m going back."


    "Okay."


    "Why the sad face?"


    "I miss you. It gets boring here after awhile. Nothing to do, nowhere to go."


    "Well, how about youe into work with me? You can be my All Purpose Assistant."


    "All what?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a position I invented. Basically someone to apany me to meetings, go to sites and


    events, and take recordings. How about you be my little cute, sexy all purpose assistant? We could


    even get freaky from time to time. I''ll pleasure you with my nine inches of d¡ª"


    "Okay, that''s enough. I''ve heard enough. But I ept."


    "Great. That way I can keep an eye on you and be there whenever you need me. It won''t be difficult."


    "How about two?"


    "Two all purpose assistants?"


    "No."


    I pulled him on the bed andy on top of him, removing my shirt and showing all my nakedness. He


    began sucking on my nipples immediately, putting me into extreme heat. He pulled his penis out of his


    pants and stuck in into me; I began to bounce up and down like a ball.


    "Oh, baby... I love this... so much," he said between breaths.


    "Uh uh. I love it when I feel you like that."


    "Don''t stop."


    "I don''t wanna stop!"


    I rode him like a porn star. We climaxed together.


    Iid back on the bed. "Babe, I''m craving chocte ice cream again."


    "Emma, I believe you''re pregnant with a boy and a girl. That''s why you have to eat pancakes with


    strawberries and syrup because that''s what the girl likes, and you''re eating fishy food with garlic


    because that''s what the boy likes, but theypromise for ice cream."


    "That''s a theory."


    "Oh, really? We''ll see when we visit the doctor. I''ve already booked the next appointment."


    "No. I want to wait until the birth."


    "Ugh. Don''t do this to me."


    "Ha! I''m so doing it to you."

 Chapter 53 (Drama Channel)

    Chapter 53 (Drama Channel)


    Ethan''s POV


    I was up early doing some extreme workouts in the gym when Halley came in.


    "Good morning," she said as she stood, watching me with her doe eyes.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What''s up?" I asked, still running on the treadmill. I was determined to get in twenty miles.


    "I have something you might be interested in seeing. I''ll be at my chambers." She left and left me


    wondering what that was all about.


    After Ipleted my twenty miles and refreshed, I went to check on Emma. She was still fast asleep,


    wrapped up in the sheets like a burrito. I closed the door quietly and went to find Halley.


    "This came over GSDC this morning. They interviewed your former COO." She handed me her tablet.


    Linda was being interviewed by the host of the channel.


    ********************************


    Host: How long were two you having an affair?


    Linda: Well, it wasn''t really an affair, it''s not like he was married.


    Host: Wasn''t he engaged to Sharon Constantine?


    Linda: Yes he was, but we were together before she even came along. It started when I began working


    for hispany. He offered me the position of COO. Of course I was well qualified, but he just wanted


    me closer to him.


    Host: Aw, so a little office fever, huh?


    Linda: ughs* Please don''t get me started on that. He was quite the lover.


    Host: So what was the dispute between you and his current fiancee?


    Linda: Oh, she was just doing what most typical fiancees do¡ª mark their territory.


    Host: So he was cheating on Sharon and Emma Cole with you?


    Linda: Yes he was. And it blew up in Emma''s face when she found my underwear in his jacket.


    Host: Oh, juicy stuff. What underwear was it?


    Linda: *Laughs* Redce.


    Audience and Host: Ooh.


    *********************************


    I couldn''t watched anymore of that shit. I handed the tablet back to Halley.


    Linda was ndering my name. I admitted I touched her, but I never had sex with her. I was having


    enough of this crap thrown at me and had been quiet and private about my life for far too long. I was


    going to fight fire with fire.


    I called my damage control manager so she could get me on the show ASAP.


    __________________


    "Good morning," Emma greeted, covering her mouth from a yawn.


    "Hey, baby." I said as I got dressed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "GSDC studios."


    "What? Why?"


    "Because I''ve been quiet for far too long Emma, and everyone thinks they can throw shade at me and I


    won''t react."


    "Okay, but where''s thising from?"


    "Linda Steele! She was on the showst week and I''m going to go clear some shit up."


    Emma leaped out of the bed and rushed to the bathroom. "I''ming with you!"


    "Well, hurry up! I''ll have the chef pack your breakfast; you can eat in the car. My damage control


    manager set this up and I have to be there in the next hour."


    "Okay!"


    Emma was eating in the car while I was focusing on the road. My jaws tightened with anger and


    frustration. My hold on the steering wheel tightened.


    "We''re here," I told her as we pulled into the building''s parking lot.


    I helped her out of the car and we made our way to the entrance. We were greeted by a show


    organizer who wiped our faces of any traces of sweat and inserted microphones on our clothing.


    The host who interviewed Linda met us backstage. "Thanks foring on. Are you two ready?"


    "Yeah," Emma and I answered.


    "Okay. Wait for my cue."


    She ran out onstage. "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee back to Gossip and Sweet Drama Channel. I''m


    your host, Leslie Anne Harty, and today in the studio, we have famous billionaire, Ethan Hollen, and his


    fiancee, Emma Cole."


    The audience apuded as we made our way to the seats on stage. Emma sat down next to me and I


    took her hand in mine.


    Host: Thank you foring here today. I believe you saw the interview we held with Linda Steele,


    former COO of yourpany, Hollen Tower,st week; so, today, you''re here to set the record


    straight?"


    Me: That''s correct.


    Host: So, firstly, was she telling the truth?


    Me: She put things way out of proportion.


    Host: borate on that for us.


    Me: Five years ago, Iunched Hollen Tower, and, of course, I needed employees with qualifications by


    my side to assist in its development. I hired Ms. Steele because she had the qualifications. Our


    rtionship was strictly professional. I trusted Ms. Steele the most. She ran a lot of the operations of


    thepany, especially when I was out of town or away on business trips. She was good at her job.


    When I met my ex-fiancee, Sharon Constantine, Ms. Steele and I were never having an affair, nor did


    we have an affair before Sharon."


    Host: Oh, so she lied about that part. What was she telling the truth about?


    Me: She was telling the truth about one asion in the office.


    Audience: Oooohh


    Me: Hold on, hear me out. I have this friend, and he came to see me one day at work. I was under a lot


    of pressure¡ª at home, at work. That friend and I started drinking. I got drunk and Ms. Steele came in


    the office. We started dancing. My friend left. That was when I kissed her and we made out for a brief


    moment, but there was no intercourse. I stopped it because I knew I was caught up in the moment and


    would regret in the future. I told her to leave my office. I went to the bathroom. When I got home, my


    fiancee, Emma, found her underwear in my jacket. Apparently, Linda put them there when I was in the


    bathroom."


    Host: Emma, did you believe him when he told you that story?


    Emma: It''s not a story; It''s the truth. But I admit I didn''t believe him at first. We were having problems,


    just like every other rtionship, so I thought that he started having an affair. But I asked myself, if he


    was having an affair, why would he bring home someone''s panties in his jacket when I do theundry?


    It just didn''t make any sense; he''s smarter than that."


    Host: That does make some sense. So, Ethan, nothing happened?


    Me: No. Nothing happened except for that one brief make out moment, which was due to alcohol.


    Audience: *signing* me it on the alcohol.


    Emma: Linda knows, definitely, that she''s lying. I love my fiance and I would stand by him through


    anything because he loves me too."


    Me: That''s right. This is the woman I love; the woman I intend to marry; and, Leslie, guess what? She''s


    having my babies. Twins!"


    Host: Aw, congrattions to the both of you. That''s tremendous news.


    Audience: Congrattions!


    Me: Thanks.


    Host: Well, that''s all the time we have today, folks. And you''ve heard it from the man himself, Ethan


    Hollen, and his beautiful fiancee, and mother of his unborn twins, Emma Cole."


    Audience: *Loud apuse*


    Emma and I walked off stage.


    "Thank you so much foring and congrattions on the babies," the show organizer said to us as


    we shook her hand.


    "Thank you for having us," Emma said and we made our way to the car. "Are you alright?" I asked,


    opening her door.


    "Yes. Babe, do you smell something?" she asked as she sat, looking around the car as she threw her


    purse on the floor.


    I leaned my head into the car. There was a scent, like gasoline.


    "Emma, get away from the car!" I shouted, but, by instinct, I had already grabbed her wrist, pulling her


    from the car and running away from it, pulling her with me.


    Less than twenty secondster the entire car went up in mes with a loud explosion. The floor shook


    from the st. Car rms from the cars parked close to mine went off. ss shattered. Emma began


    to cry in my arms as I held her tightly near the furthest elevator lobby of the parking lot.


    "Shh, baby it''s okay. We''re okay!" I told her


    People from the show began to run toward.


    "What happened?" Leslie asked.


    "We smelled gasoline and the car exploded just as we got out and ran over here," I summarized.


    "Oh my goodness. Call 911!" she instructed to anyone who had a cellphone in their hands.


    Emma''s was in the car, along with her purse, and mine had broken in my bag when the force mmed


    us against the ss of the elevator lobby.

 Chapter 54 (Tick, Tick, Tick)

    Chapter 54 (Tick, Tick, Tick)


    Ethan''s POV


    "Don''t bullshit me, cop. I have a mechanic who services my vehicles every month. I didn''t have any


    leak. If I did, I would''ve smelled gasoline before leaving home with the car!"


    I was in a fit of rage because this stupid cop kept telling me that the explosion was an ident caused


    by a leak in my gas tank. I knew damn well that I didn''t have a leak. I couldn''t have a leak when that car


    was newly bought just two weeks ago. I loved my cars as if they were my children and I gave them the


    best servicing in the world from top to bottom, exterior to interior.


    "Mr. Hollen, calm down; we''re looking into it for further investigation."


    "Where''s my fiancee?"


    "She''s just outside this door having a ss of water."


    "She''s pregnant and I don''t want her being upset anymore. Can we leave now?"


    "Yes. We''ll call you when further information soon."


    "Uh huh."


    I stood up and went to find my woman. I had already called Luis to pick us up.


    "Baby, are you alright?" I asked, rubbing her back and wiping away a single tear from her eye.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to go home," she answered, softly.


    "Luis is on the way. He should be here any minute now."


    "I can''t believe that the car exploded. What if you hadn''t pulled me out in time? What if I was trapped


    with my seat belt and I was burned alive with the babies? What if¡ª"


    "Emma, baby, stop this. I am not going to let anything happen to you and the babies. I''m here for you


    now and I''m not going anywhere. Everything will be alright."


    "Everything is not going to be alright! Your mother is dead, Sharon is missing, and someone is out to


    get us. I don''t believe the explosion was an ident. You recently bought that car!"


    "Shh. I know that."


    "I don''t feel safe in my own bed. I had a terrible nightmarest night; someone shot me in the head,


    Ethan! I couldn''t see the person''s face but a gun was raised to my head and I was shot!" she cried.


    ___________________


    "We have to find Sharon. We can''t wait until she shows her face to us. I believe she''s back and she''s


    out for a kill," I said to Detective Sam when he came over to my house.


    "Is Sharon capable of doing such?"


    "Anyone is capable of doing anything. I underestimated the woman. She took my revolver and my


    mother was shot with one. She is still missing but I believe she''s right under our noses, Sam. Emma is


    pregnant again; I don''t want anything to happen to her and my children. I need you to find her."


    "We''ve never stopped trying to, but she''s untraceable."


    "Well, what about fake identities? She is wanted in both countries. She must have changed her


    appearance and identity."


    "You''re right about that. But even if she did, she''s made it even harder for us because we won''t know


    where to begin. There''re billion of names out there, she could have any one."


    I heaved a frustrated sigh and sat down on the couch with a beer.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find her."


    "Please do. I''m notfortable in my own house."


    "Well, how about going away for a while?"


    "No. I''m not taking that chance if she''s not captured. I''d rather keep Emma here where there''re security


    and rm systems and cameras."


    "Okay then. I should head back to the station. I''ll call you once I find out anything."


    He left.


    He''de over to tell me that the gas pipe beneath my car had been tampered with and there was a


    timed lighter on the ground, right underneath it. The leakage ran to the lighter and, when the timer went


    off and the lighter sparked, the car caught fire immediately. It was heaven''s work that Emma caught the


    smell just in time or the four of us would of been toast.


    I kept thinking about the nightmare she hadst night. She was shot to the head by an unseen face. I


    paced the room back and forth. She knew Sharon and she knew what Sharon looked like, so why she


    couldn''t see her face?


    My mind recalled what Luis said to me when we were in Italy: "There could be an inside enemy."


    Someone who''s working close with Sharon, telling her our every move and intel. But who would do


    something like that? My employees were loyal.


    I went to the study and turned on my officeputer and logged into my security cameras for clues.


    There was footage of Halley in the kitchen, the chef making dinner, Emma by the pool, security on the


    grounds, Hannah mopping the floors, Emma reading a book in the living room, Halley dusting the wall


    pictures, Anton talking to the other guards, the chef making pancakes, Hannah talking on the phone,


    Halley talking on the phone, Emma on the phone.


    No one looked suspicious. Everyone looked like they were just going about their routines and


    responsibilities, minding their own business.


    __________________________________


    Sharon''s POV


    "What is it?" I answered the phone.


    "So you blew up his car?"


    "Of course I did."


    "Why do something so stupid? That only drew the attention from the police and now Ethan is zeroing in


    on you. If he finds you, you''re dead."


    "He''s not going to find me."


    "He''s smart and he''s brilliant and he has enough connections to find you within a day. Why did you


    even came back here? I told you I could handle him myself. He trusts me."


    "Of course he does. After all you''re his¡ª"


    "Shut up. I know what I am to him."


    "Just stick with the n and get intel. Keep me posted. And, if you screw me over, I''ll pin your ass to


    the wall!"


    ______________


    Emma''s Nightmare


    I saw myself sitting in the bedroom, reading a book to the babies in my stomach. I was huge¡ª I looked


    like I could have these children any day, any time. For some reason, Ethan wasn''t at my side. Maybe


    he was runningte at the office or  downstairs getting me ice cream or something.


    I got up and went to use the toilet. I heard the door creak open. I assumed it was Ethan.


    "Baby, I''m in here!" I called as I washed my hands.


    There was silence; usually he would answer or call to me first. I started to panic as a dreadful cold


    feeling came over me. The twins were kicking up a storm. I held my stomach and made my way out the


    bathroom.


    "Ethan?" I whispered.


    The room was in total darkness but I could see the image of someone standing there dressed in ck,


    but their eyes were white as snow.


    "Who are you?" I asked, heart racing and head pounding.


    They raised a silver gun, and, closing their eyes, the trigger was pulled.


    I fell to the floor. I saw myself die. A bullet to the head.


    I jumped out of my nightmare.


    _____________________


    Ethan''s POV


    I assembled all my security guards to my office.


    "I''m only going to say this once. I want a twenty hour shifts everyday until I tell you otherwise. I don''t


    want any ckers on thepound. I want everyone to be on the look-out for even the smallest thing.


    If a leaf falls from the tree, you''re supposed to see that. That''s how sharp I want you all to be. There''re


    twelve of you, so I expect cooperation and a tight shift. Your dedication is now to Emma and the


    babies. No onees in or leaves without my authorization. Is that understood?"


    "Yes sir," they all answered.


    I nodded in approval and dismissed them.


    Luis stayed behind with me.


    "I have to leave for another business meeting next week," I informed him. "I don''t know if I should take


    her along or leave her here."


    "She should go along with you. It''s better she''s with you where you can keep an eye on her."


    "She got so sick when she flew thest time."


    "She''ll get over the sickness."


    ________________________


    Emma''s POV


    Halley met me downstairs. Seeing the sad look on my face, she sat down next to me.


    "Hey bestie, are you alright?" she asked.


    "Not really. I feel like I''m drowning in my own tears."


    "Come on. Some fresh air would do you good."


    We got up and walked out the main entrance and onto the pavement. We walked down to the main


    gate and went outside; Brad and another guard named Parris followed us. We walked past a house


    that had been vacant since I moved into the neighborhood. I looked at it and the same cold feeling I


    had in my nightmare came over me. A woman, tall and slim with tanned skin and jet ck hair in a bob


    style, stood on the patio withrge sunsses, staring down at us like a hawk. There was something


    familiar about her but her face was unrecognizable.


    "Lets head back," I instructed everyone, not taking my eyes off the woman; and she didn''t take her


    eyes off me.


    Goosebumps raised on my skin. I couldn''t understand why, but I was having a cold feeling about the


    stranger in the house not too far away from us.

 Chapter 55 (Happy Birthday Ethan)

    Chapter 55 (Happy Birthday Ethan)


    Emma''s POV


    Today was Ethan''s birthday and I nned on making it special for him. Halley, Hannah and I had


    already set up decorations and informed the partyers. He wasn''t at home so he would get a great


    surpriseter on when he got back from his trip.


    His Nana had moved in with us. She was getting fragile and still grieving over the death of her


    daughter, but I tried to make her asfortable and peaceful as possible. She was looking forward to


    seeing the surprise on his face when he walked in and saw the party.


    The disc jockey was by the swimming pool; the security guards were checking and clearing the guest


    entrance. We wanted a safe party.


    After everything had been set up and put in order, and the caterers delivered the meals and we


    arranged the buffet style food, I went upstairs with Nana to get dressed. I helped her in the bathtub


    then went to my room and took a shower. I got dressed and went back over to assist her in getting


    ready.


    Once we were finished, we went downstairs. Luis had gotten the call from Ethan to pick him up at the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    airport in an hour. I gave Nana something to eat while we waited on him.


    His colleagues and several employees from work, his best friend, Martin, and I peered through the door


    as the car pulled up.


    It was seven and it was already dark out.


    We turned off the house lights and waited for him to walk through the door.


    "Surprise! Happy birthday!" everyone shouted cheerfully as he got in.


    The lights came on and his face lit up when he saw everyone and everything. He gave a grateful smile


    and raked his fingers through his perfect hair.


    "Thanks everyone," he said and he made his way over to his friends and greeted them all.


    They patted his shoulder and ruffled his hair.


    "I''mma head upstairs to freshen up and I''ll be back," he said to me with a kiss on my cheek. He rushed


    upstairs.


    After almost half an hour he came back to the party dressed in a white suit and white hat. Martin was


    wearing the same suit. They headed outside to the DJ. We followed, knowing they were up to


    something. They stood right along the pool next to each other.


    "This is a dedication going out to Ethan Hollen''s grandma, fiancee and children, and to Martin''s


    fiancee. This is for you guys!" the DJ announced.


    He started ying Michael Jackson''s "Smooth Criminal" and Ethan and Martin broke out into a dance.


    They were dancing just like Michael Jackson did in his music video. It was amazing. I couldn''t believe


    what I was seeing. I had no idea he was such a great dancer. He was doing the moonwalk like he was


    the one who invented it.


    Everyone started cheering and recording them.


    "Baby, I had no idea you could of danced like that," I told him, pulling him in for a hug once they


    finished.


    "Well, I wanted to do something for my three babies," he replied, and gave me a sweet kiss.


    "It was amazing."


    "You know what else is amazing? You."


    "You''re making me blush."


    "That''s my job."


    "Well how about a dance?"


    He took my arms to him and pulled me closer. We danced like a couple of high-schoolers before he


    went over to Nana.


    "So," Hannah began, "how''s engagement life going? I can see you''re very happy."


    "Yes, and I can see you''re very drunk. Know your limit girl."


    She gave a smirk and went over to one of the security guards and started dancing with him.


    He looked over at me and I gave him the go-ahead. I knew they had a crush on each other.


    The party went by perfectly. Everyone had a great time dancing, eating and drinking, and bonding with


    each other. Ethan''s friends gave him gifts and so did I. I bought him a golden tie pin with his initials on


    it. He loved it and promised to always wear it to work with his suits.


    After the guests left and the party died and Nana went to bed, he and I were in the bedroom,


    unwrapping a few leftover presents. Martin bought him a book about marriage entitled How to Keep


    Your Wife Happy. Halley had a picture of him and I by the pool framed. He ced it on the wall above


    the bed and said he loved the angle the picture was taken from.


    When we were finished, we lie on the bed.


    "Baby, you haven''t given me my birthday present yet," he whispered seductively in my ear, his minty


    breath sending its usual chills down my spine.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    And, with that, he was on top of me, kissing me and moving his hands all over me. I couldn''t help but


    give in. The man was my weakness and my strength.


    He unbuttoned my shirt and made his way to my breast with his mouth, pulling my nipples between his


    teeth making them hard. He moved to my joy spot, using his lips in a way that made me arch my back


    with great pleasure. I took him in my mouth; he threw back his head and moaned. He was gentle when


    he entered me, not putting me in any position. He just wanted me to lie on my back while he did all the


    work. It was still great and every moment of it gave me chills.


    When we were finished and had cleaned ourselves up, Iid on his chest while he wrapped his arm


    around me. My eyes spotted something colorful and t. It was neatly wrapped.


    "Oh, babe, we missed one," I said as I reached for it between the sheets.


    It was a postcard-size envelope. He opened it and flipped the postcard. After reading it, he tore it to


    shreds. His eyes got darker and darker and his jaw tightened. His hands balled up to a fist and he


    punched a hole in the wall with some colorful words. He left the room, closing the door behind him with


    a loud m.


    I was startled by his sudden mood change. I gathered the pieces of the postcard and pieced it back


    together like a puzzle.


    Happy Birthday, my sweet fiance. I''m back.

 Chapter 56 (Rising Heights)

    Chapter 56 (Rising Heights)


    Ethan''s POV


    It''s true what they say: y with the Devil and God will make you pay.


    I should''ve gotten rid of her a long time ago. Now she was here tormenting my life, hurting my love


    ones, and corrupting my household. Some people really knew how to bring out the worst in others. I


    had done right by her and never made her feel bad about being with me. I was good in every way


    possible, but I guess some people just can''t be satisfied and appreciate shit.


    That''s why I love Emma. I could be broke today or tomorrow and she''ll still be around because she


    doesn''t care about my money.


    She wouldn''t stay with me if I did her wrong; she was not in it for the money. She was here because


    she loved me and I loved her too. I promised her that I would be there for her. I promised her that


    nobody was going to hurt her and the unborn babies again. I didn''t break my promises. I didn''t care if I


    would have to climb mountains and walk on water; I would find Sharon and put her where she


    belonged.


    I was in my study, boiling with rage and anger, thinking about the note she left me. She knew damn well


    that it was over between her and I.


    "Ethan, are you in there?" a voice asked outside the door. I opened it and Emma walked in.


    "Emma, it''ste. You should be in bed resting."


    "How can I rest when I''m notfortable in my own bed?"


    "Baby..." I began and raked my fingers through my hair.


    "Baby, I know you want her found. I want her found too, for my peace of mind and the babies. But


    there''s something I didn''t tell you earlier. I went for a walk with Halley about a month ago and there was


    this woman who is living at The Heights. She was looking at me like she was ready to kill me. There


    was something familiar about them. She made me so ufortable, just looking down at us like she


    was God."


    "What did she look like?" I asked, knowing Sharon could change her appearance.


    "Tall, slim, ck hair cut in a bob."


    "Did she have the body of Sharon?"


    "I guess, but I don''t want to sound paranoid."


    "I''ll check it out in the morning. I believe she''s close by too. Lets go back to bed."


    _____________________


    The next morning, I gathered some of my security and we went to The Heights, an area with


    residences on a t top hill, hence the name. There was a particr house that had been vacant for


    years¡ª the previous owners had moved away and no one else moved into it. I knew Sharon loved that


    house; she always said so whenever we drove past it. But she would have to be a fool to upy a


    house so close.


    Brad rang the doorbell; I waited in the car.


    A woman came to the door and I recognized her immediately. I got out of the car and went up to the


    door. The woman''s eyes filled with fear as I made my way closer to her standing figure in the door way.


    "I don''t believe this shit. What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "I moved into the neighborhood. You don''t own this neighborhood, you know."


    "Where is she?"


    "Where''s who?"


    "Sharon!"


    "Your first fiancee? How the hell am I supposed to know that Ethan?"


    "I don''t know what kind of game you and Sharon are running here, but I''m not interested in either of


    you. Stay the hell away from my house and my fiancee. If you try anything, I will personally deal with


    you myself. Am I clear, Linda?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really have a bad edge Ethan, and you''re going insane. That little fiancee is so bad for you, you


    can''t even see it."


    "Linda, don''t even go there."


    "Look, I''m sorry for what I did, and I''m sorry for trying to get between you and Emma. I''m sorry Ethan; I


    never meant for that to happen. I don''t know what came over me. Ethan, I''m sorry!" She was in tears,


    ruining her makeup and causing herself to look like a zombie.


    "It''s toote for ''sorry''."


    "But I love you as a friend and I don''t want to see you get hurt. I''d do anything for you. I can even tell


    you where to find Sharon and who has been giving her information. She''s at the supermarket getting


    groceries; and that little maid you recently hired, Hannah, she''s Sharon''s sister. And your father has


    been screwing Sharon all this time behind your back!


    "She found me. I don''t know how she did, but she wanted me to help her in getting rid of your pregnant


    fiancee. I wanted to because you fired me. But I can''t have anyone''s blood on my hands, and, in this


    case, three bloods. I can''t do that Ethan. You have to believe me."


    Talk about blown away. I couldn''t even process what she was even saying, especially after she told me


    that my dad had been screwing Sharon behind my back. What the fuck!


    "Ethan, if she finds out that I told you, she''ll kill me. She has a gun. She''ll kill me! I have to go to your


    mansion for safety."


    I couldn''t trust her fully, but what if there was some truth to what she was saying? I didn''t want her at


    the mansion around Emma and my grandmother. What if she was lying just to get in and kill my fiancee


    behind my back¡ª shove her down the flight of stairs or something. I wasn''t taking that chance. I didn''t


    trust outsiders.


    "You''re not going at my mansion. Go back to your house. I''ll find Sharon."


    "Okay," she sniffed.


    I rallied up my men and we drove in groups to the three supermarkets around the neighborhood.


    I was walking down an aisle when I saw her pushing a cart and scanning the canned foods section.


    She was still wearing my ring. As I got closer I noticed she was humming "Halo" by Beyonce.


    "Any help with your groceries?" I asked, getting her attention and shing a bright sly smile.


    She froze, mouth formed an "O" and the canned foods fell from her hands. She took off to run but I


    snatched her by her hair, pulling her back to me.


    "Why the rush? The cashiers are in the other direction."


    "Get your hands off me. I don''t know who you are!"


    "Save the act Sharon. You''re going behind bars where you belong. You won''t see the inside of another


    boutique, and I''ll make sure of it. You''re not a smooth criminal; you''re a shell. And I''m ashamed of ever


    having you in my life. Give me back my fucking ring!" I snatched the ring off her finger and she broke


    into tears.


    "Ethan, I''m so sorry. I never meant to do it. It was your mother''s idea. I was stupid because I went


    along with it. I''m sorry, Ethan. I love you."


    She fell to the floor as other shoppers were looking on.


    Detective Sam and his team arrived.


    "We''ll take it from here Ethan," he said as he pped the handcuffs on her wrist.


    "Ethan, Ethan! Ethan please! I''m sorry. I never meat to hurt you! I didn''t mean to do it! Ethan, don''t let


    them take me away! Ethannnn!" She begged as she was pulled out of the supermarket and ced in


    the back of a police vehicle.


    I walked out to make certain that she was taken away.


    ____________________


    "Baby, we found her," I said with relief as I walked into the bedroom.


    But I came face-to-face with an image that would haunt me forever. There, was a motionless Emma on


    the floor with a pool of blood circled around her head.

 Chapter 57 (Aftermath)

    Chapter 57 (Aftermath)


    Ethan''s POV


    "I pped her in the face and called security to capture her. I couldn''t believe she hurt Emma like that.


    She was supposed to clean the bedroom, not attack her!" Halley said in anguish as we sat in a public


    hospital, waiting to hear about Emma''s condition from a doctor.


    I hated hospitals. Something about them screamed death with their cold halls and  rooms. I hated


    them. I was going crazy and I wanted to kill someone. I wanted to wrap my hands around something


    and squeeze the life out of it.


    Why couldn''t I catch a break? Why so much hate and anger? What did Emma ever do to anyone to


    deserve such an attack?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I med myself. Hiring that maid out of the blue because I was angry with Emma for the miscarriage. I


    didn''t even conduct a proper background check on Hannah like I usually did all my employees.


    I was so focused on capturing Sharon¡ª the woman who killed my mom¡ª that I forgot all about Emma


    and what Linda said about Hannah being Sharon''s sister. And my father was sleeping with her? My


    own dad! After he knew damn well that I was engaged her? What the hell was he thinking? No wonder


    he never showed any remorse when I told him about mom.


    But I was to be med for everything. I was too blind and too kind to the people around me. I trusted


    people too much and was too down-to-earth with them that they walked all over me and took my


    kindness for weakness; but that ended today. I was no longer anyone''s friend.


    I''m Ethan Hollen and the only friend I need is the woman fighting for her life and the twins'' in that


    surgery room.


    "Mr. Ethan Hollen?" a voice spoke, after two long hours.


    "Yeah?" Tears were in my eyes and I was filled with worry.


    "Sir, we''ve managed to stop the bleeding and stitch the wound. She was hit on the head with a blunt


    object after putting up a fight."


    "How did you knew she fought back?"


    "There''s skin of the attacker under her nails and her fists had bruises on them."


    I smiled internally, knowing that she fought back for herself and the babies. The babies. What about my


    children?


    "Doctor, what about the babies?" I asked with the deepest fear.


    "The babies are okay. We conducted an ultrasound and ran blood work, they''re alive and well."


    "Thank you so much."


    "That''s one tough cookie you have there, Mr. Hollen. Count your lucky stars."


    "Thank you so much. I appreciate everything."


    "She''s awake and asking for you. She won''t calm down until she sees you, so you better get in there


    andfort her. Right this way."


    I got up, leaving Halley behind, and followed the doctor to Emma''s room. Her head was bandaged.


    "Hey baby," she greeted me as cheerfully as ever. She didn''t appear to be hurt or in any form of pain. I


    couldn''t believe my eyes.


    "Emma, baby. I''m so so sorry. I failed you again. I''m so sorry." I began to cry.


    "Baby, stop. You did not fail me. You saved me."


    "How?"


    "Because you taught me how to defend myself. It could''ve been worse. Hannah had a gun."


    "What?!"


    "Yes, she had a gun. I managed to get it out of her hands and it slid in underneath the bed. I punched


    her a few times to the face. We scuffled for a bit; that''s when I dug my nails into her chest. She got a


    hold of one of something and whacked me over my head. I fell, but I heard Halley barge into the room


    so I knew I was safe. I cked out after that. She hit me right on my temple."


    "Baby, I''m so sorry. I should''ve been there; but I''m proud of you. You did such a brave thing."


    "Thanks to you. You changed me into a better person. I wasn''t brave at all, everyone stepped on me or


    stepped over me. You allowed me to speak up, take chances and take risks. And I love you."


    "I love you too." I hugged her gently, afraid to hurt her. "The doctor told me that you''ve been acting up."


    "Oh. He wouldn''t let me see you and I wanted to see you. I told him if he didn''t let me see you, you''d


    have his head."


    I threw out a loudugh and shook my head. "We caught Sharon. She''ll never be able toe


    between us again. You should get some rest."


    "I don''t wanna rest. I wanna go home!"


    "Baby, calm down. I''ll ask the doctor when you can leave. Okay?"


    She nodded.


    I went to find the doctor.


    He exined that they should keep her overnight for observation in case there was a concussion or


    any internal bleeding. He assured me that she could be home tomorrow if it was nothing major. She


    lost some blood but otherwise she was fine. She''d be one hundred percent very soon and I couldn''t


    wait to have her in my arms in our house. I was even thinking about movingpletely, and start over


    somewhere new and somewhere fresh without the bad memories. I would need her input on that idea.


    "She''ll be alright," I told a worried Halley. "Thanks foring to her aid. I don''t know what would''ve


    happened to her if you hadn''t barged in when you did."


    "You''re wee. And that''s part of my job also. She''s my best friend and I don''t wanna see her hurt."


    "Or your big brother."


    "Yes, or you." She threw her arms around me.


    I hugged her back and remembered when Nana first adopted her so she could live with us. She was


    originally from France, but her family was murdered by drug dealers when they moved to the United


    States.


    Nana worked with an adoption agency at the time, so she adopted Halley, and I grew jealous because I


    didn''t have all my Nana''s attention anymore. Nana told me to call her sister, but I never looked at her


    like that. She knew I disliked her in the beginning but she stuck around. Her kindness won me over


    and, eventually, I warmed up to her. She had always looked at me as her big brother.


    "I''m happy she''ll be alright. I can''t wait to meet the babies. You''re promoting me to babysitter, right?"


    "Ha ha, that would be Emma''s decision."


    "Oh, I know she will."


    "Uh huh. Lets get out of here. I hate hospitals. Emma will be home tomorrow."


    "Did police arrested Hannah?"


    "Yes. After the security guards restrained her I called the police. They were already in the


    neighborhood."


    "Excellent."


    The next morning the hospital called and informed me that Emma had been discharged by the doctor


    so I could pick her up at anytime. I didn''t hesitate. I wanted my three babies home.


    I took onest sip of the coffee I made myself; it tasted like shit. I took my keys, took the elevator down,


    and ran to my car. I sped to the hospital.


    "Mr. Hollen, you''re fiancee is right this way," a nurse greeted and took me to Emma''s room.


    She lit up when she saw me.


    She kissed my cheeks and took my hand, pulling me out of the room. "Lets go!"


    ________________


    It had taken over a month to arrange for the burial of my mother given the transport from Italy to the


    United States, the autopsy, the investigation into her death, and the paperwork. There was more


    paperwork than I''d have ever thought possible.


    Emma always looked beautiful in ck and at almost three months pregnant she was glowing. She had


    a gauze bandage on her temple to cover up the cut made by the assault.


    I activated the rm systems and everyone, dressed in ck, assembled outside. Emma, Halley and


    Nana traveled with me in the limousine, which was driven by Luis.


    Many of mom''s friends, who owned hotels and restaurants and businesses around the world, showed


    up to give their respects and condolences. After the church service, we headed outside to bury her.


    There wasn''t any sign of my father, still. I was scanning every face for him.


    Nana cried, bitterly.


    I cried, making sure not to make it noticeable. I cried because it hurt to hear Nana crying.


    Halley cried and I couldn''t understand why. My mother never liked her.


    Emma was sad, it was clear by her face, and I saw when she wiped a tear away.


    I put on my dark sunsses as someone tapped me on the shoulder. The casket had been covered by


    soil already in front of a tombstone with her picture.


    "Hello, son," my father greeted and extended his arms for a hug.


    I channeled all my energy into a punch that connected with his jaw and sent his falling backwards on


    his ass. He took a tissue from his pocket and wiped the blood from his mouth.


    "I''m not your son," I said firmly as I walked over to him.


    He looked up with rage and anger.


    "Ethan! Stop it!" Nana yelled behind me as she moved over and pulled me back to her.


    Emma hugged me and buried her face in my jacket, which calmed me instantly.


    "She told you?" he asked, getting up from the ground and making his way over to me.


    "Don''t you fuckinge any closer or I''ll break your neck and send you to the grave with the harlot!" I


    snapped.


    He stopped. "Son, you don''t understand."


    "What don''t I understand? That this whole thing was your idea? You were screwing Sharon behind my


    back while plotting to kill me and my fiancee for my money and mypany. You''re going to jail!"


    "Bertrand McHall, you''re under arrest for conspiracy tomit murder. You have the right to remain


    silent, anything you say can and will be use against you in the court ofw. You have a right to an


    attorney, if you can''t afford one, one would be appointed to you. Do you understand these rights?"


    Officer Ryan said, wrenching his wrist into the handcuffs.


    "Ethan, you bastard! You''re no son of mine, boy. You''re a shame to my name! I hope that fiancee of


    yours finishes the job for us!"


    "Never!" Emma shouted and tears fell from her eyes. "You''re an awful father. I''ll never hurt him."


    "Forget him," I told her as we watched the car drove away with him in it.


    Finally. I would be able to live in peace until the twins came along.

 Chapter 58 (GetAway)

    Chapter 58 (GetAway)


    Emma''s POV


    "Emma you''re not getting fat," Ethan groaned for the millionth time.


    "Yes I am. I''m huge. Look at this. This dress can''t even pass my chest anymore!"


    "Emma, you''re having twins. Of course you''ll gain some weight, but baby you''re not fat yet."


    "Yet?!" I cried out.


    My baby bump was now visible and I couldn''t fit into my favorite ck dress. Ethan was taking me out


    to dinner but I was throwing a tantrum because of what felt like sudden, rapid weight gain.


    "Well why don''t we just stay in and eat? Have the chef prepare us something special?"


    "You don''t wanna been seen with a cow in public?"


    "Emma, stop it. You''re not a cow, baby. You''re beautiful."


    "You''re only saying that because I''m your fiancee. I feel ugly."


    "Would you stop. You''re not ugly."


    "Yes I am. You don''t even want us to go out."


    "Emma, fine. Try on another dress and we''ll go out."


    "For everyone tough at me with my huge tummy. I can''t even fit into my dresses."


    "Baby, you tried on one dress. There''re many others. Try another one."


    "No. If this one can''t fit, then the others wouldn''t fit either. I''ll just end up disappointing myself."


    "Well what do you want to do?"


    "Lets stay in for dinner. Tell the chef to make my favorite."


    "Emma, remember what the doctor said, you have to start eating healthy."


    "Arrrrrrrrrrggggghhhhhhhh!!"


    "Don''t even start. I''ll have the chef make something nutritious; and you''re going to eat every bit of it."


    "Fine!"


    After an hour Ethan and I were sitting in the dinning room. The chef presented the meals then went


    back to the kitchen. I couldn''t believe what was on my te. The food looked like green slime. The look


    on my face when it slipped through the fork. Eww.


    "Eat up."


    "How do you expect me to eat this? This is pure slime."


    "Baby, it''s not slime. It''s okras with caloo and carrot sauce."


    "Eww. What the hell! I don''t want this."


    "Emma. Taste it."


    "No! Hell will have to freeze over."


    He got up from his seat, taking the slimy thing and putting it up to my lips. "Aah," he said.


    Iughed and he put the spoon into my mouth. It tasted delicious. I yfully pushed him off and began


    eating the dark green meal.


    "See, told you that you''d like it."


    "Oh, shut up," I said, putting thest spoon full into my mouth.


    Ethan and I walked to the patio by the swimming pool. With my back on his chest and his strong arms


    wrapped around my waist, we gazed up at the night stars.


    "You know, I never thought my life would have been like this. I grew up with nothing and nobody by my


    side. My parents didn''t even want me. This is my fairy taleing true. I''m here with a billionaire, not


    that your money matter to me, but I can''t believe this is my life now."


    "Baby you''re special in every way and I''m just sorry that we didn''t find each other sooner. I''m here for


    you and the babies; I''m not going anywhere. I love you so much and I can''t wait to meet our children.


    Oh, that reminds me, I''m remodeling the rooms next to ours into double nurseries¡ª blue and Pink."


    "Typical."


    "Ha ha. There''s a shooting star, make a wish."


    "Why? All my wishes are alreadying true. No need for another one."


    "It''s beginning to get chilly."


    "You did tell me that we''re going on a sunny vacation. Is it the Caribbean?"


    "Clever much? Yes baby, we''re leaving next week."


    "Aw, I can''t wait for this."


    "Lets go upstairs. There''s something I have to show you."


    "What is it?" I asked as Iy on the bed, straightening the pillows.


    He walked over to the dresser and took out a small box. He opened it and I saw the most beautiful


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ne, with the words "The Hollens" engraved on its pendent.


    "Baby, this is beautiful."


    "Not as beautiful as you."


    "Thank you so much for this."


    "Anything for my baby."


    ______________________


    The next week, after my doctor''s check up, Ethan and I were packed for the Caribbean. We packed


    lightly because he said we''d buy everything we needed there. He didn''t even tell me what ind we


    would be visiting. I always dreamed of going to the Bahamas but, knowing that he went there with


    Sharon, I wasn''t so keen on visiting it.


    His mother''s businesses had gone directly to him. She had left everything for him in her will¡ª all the


    global hotels, yachts, private jets and a shit load of money. Being his parent''s only child it was all his.


    "Baby, I''ve been meaning to ask you something. When the police arrested your dad, he said McHall.


    But isn''t it Hollen?"


    "No. My dad is McHall and so is my mom because they''re married. I have my mom''s maiden name."


    "Oh. But I always referred to your mom as Mrs. Hollen and so did she."


    "She had built a lot of her business before she got married so she used Hollen, which was the name


    everyone knew her by. But she used ''Mrs.'' because she was married. Buckle up."


    "You still haven''t told me where exactly we''re going."


    "It''s a surprise. Just rx and enjoy the ride. Did you take the motion sickness pills?"


    "Yes. One hour before, just as he said."


    "Good. I wouldn''t be cleaning up your vomit if you hadn''t taken them."


    "How charming of you."


    Five minutester we were in the sky. It was now the ending of November and we wouldn''t return until


    the day before Christmas Eve. I was so looking forward to the warm sun, fresh seawater, cool


    coconuts, friendly people, new cultures and everything else about the Caribbean.

 Chapter 59 (Bahamian Flame)

    Chapter 59 (Bahamian me)


    Ethan''s POV


    We arrived in the Bahamas in the afternoon. I knew I should have looked at other options, but I loved it


    here and I always pictured me and Emma here instead of Sharon. Emma was happy regardless. She


    wasn''t at first but when we got to the hotel and she saw the beach along side it, she was overwhelmed


    with happiness. She was too excited to even take a quick nap after the flight. She changed into in


    jeans, a light jacket and sandals, and we went for a walk along the beach. We got coconut water and


    Emma drank it down quickly.


    "It''s beautiful here," she said as she hugged my arm like a teddy bear.


    We sat on the sand and watched the small waves crash on the shore. The evening sun made the sky


    look like a perfect work of art with orange painted all around it. The wind was blowing calmly on our


    skin.


    "Ethan? Ethan Hollen is that you?" I heard a voice asking from behind us.


    We turned around to see a tall, medium built woman with tanned skin and long dark brown hair and


    brown eyes, making her way over to us. I stood, trying to ce her face. She looked familiar.


    "It''s me, Stacy Westbrook. From high school."


    "Oh my God, Stacy? Is that really you? Wow, it''s been forever," I said and hugged her.


    She looked so different, much more beautiful than she did back in high school.


    "How are you?" she asked, wrapping her arms around my waist.


    "I''ve been excellent."


    "I see you''re still handsome as ever. Wow. It''s been ages for sure."


    "Ah Stacey, don''t make me blush."


    "It''s been like nine years Ethan. And we''re beingpletely rude; hi, I''m Stacy," she said and extended


    her hand to Emma who shook it quickly and gave me an awful look.


    For a moment there, I did forgot about her.


    "I''m Emma," she greeted, short and cold.


    "Emma, this is an old friend of mine from high school," I told her, trying to break the icy face she was


    giving me.


    "More like high school sweethearts," Stacy said, which wasn''t helpful.


    "Interesting." Emma gave a smirk, which made Stacy realized how unwee she was.


    "So um, Ethan it was nice seeing you again. And you too Emma. You guys enjoy the rest of the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    evening."


    I found myself walking after her as she walked away. "I''m sorry about that. But you and I should make


    time to catch up on things. There''s so much we should talk about. How about lunch tomorrow with


    Emma and me and you and your husband?"


    "Oh um, I''m actually divorced. I''m here by myself. I needed a vacation."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. Well, how about just me and you like old times sake?"


    "She wouldn''t mind?"


    "Uh, no. She shouldn''t mind."


    "Okay, tomorrow then. There''s this hide away restaurant, they serve the best steaks I''ve ever tasted.


    You''ll love it."


    "Okay then."


    She turned and walked back to the hotel.


    Wow. Stacy freaking Westbrook on the same ind with me nine yearster. She was the most popr


    girl in high school. Guys fought over her and she wouldn''t even acknowledge them. We dated all of


    senior year and it was one of the best times of my life. She really knew how to make a guy feel special


    and she hadn''t changed a bit. She was more beautiful though¡ª her hair was much longer and her


    body more plump.


    "Are you done staring after her?" Emma shook the memories from my mind.


    "Oh, hey baby. Sorry about that; she''s an old friend of mine."


    "Yeah, you already said that," she snapped and headed back to the hotel without me.


    She was upset. The way she hightailed it from the beach it was only right to go after her and calm her


    down.


    "Emma, why are you upset?" I asked as shey on the bed frowning.


    "That''s a really dumb question, don''t you think?"


    "What did I do to you?"


    "It''s only our first hour here and you''ve already tried hooking up with one of your exes while you


    ignored me. You didn''t even introduced me as your fiancee and the mother of your unborn children!"


    "Baby, why didn''t you tell her that?"


    "I was saving that for you to tell her. Not me!"


    "Emma, calm down."


    "I am calm! I''m just so sick of this. I can''t catch a fucking break here! It''s like one step forward then ten


    steps back."


    "You''re getting worked up over absolutely nothing Emma. Stacy and I were high school friends and I


    haven''t seen her in nine years. There''s nothing wrong with catching up with an old friend."


    "Old friend? She''s an ex!"


    "And so what?"


    "You know what, I''m not going to do this with you right now. Go to your date tomorrow! Hell, why don''t


    you go and have one now? You wanna catch up with her, right?"


    "When you calm down, I''lle back!" I found myself shouting back at her and mming the door on


    my exit.


    I went down to the food harvest the hotel was having with live bands, music, dancing and all the food


    your stomach could hold. I couldn''t believe how Emma was acting. She didn''t trust me and that hurt. I


    admit, I wasn''t expecting to see Stacy here, but we were familiar with each other. We lost touch when


    we went to different colleges. I heard about her marriage in the papers five years ago but I had no idea


    she got divorced.


    "Hey," a sweet voice greeted behind me as I was downing a ss of Hennessy on the rocks.


    I turned around and saw Stacy. "Hey," I answered.


    "You look overworked. You always drink Hennessy when you''re under pressure."


    "Aw. You still know me so well."


    She gave me a smile.


    "Where''s Emma?" she asked.


    "Mad at me. In her room."


    "I''m sorry if I caused any problems already. I didn''t mean to."


    "I know that and it''s not your fault. Emma just doesn''t always trust me."


    "But isn''t she your fiancee?"


    "You know that?"


    "Of course. The two of you were really popr on television. She''s just being a woman. I would get


    jealous too."


    "Ha. Well, we had a fight, so that''s why I''m here trying to clear my mind. There''s nothing for her to be


    angry about. We''re old friends, right?"


    "Right. If that''s how you put it."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "We''re old lovers. You know I''m blunt."


    "Yeah whatever. But there''s still no need for her to act the way she did. She''s going to be my wife, she''s


    supposed to trust me."


    "That''s true. I''ll stay away from you while you''re here."


    "No!" I held her hand in mine. "Don''t go. Lets catch up."


    "I think you should go back to your room with your fiancee. You''re drunk."


    "I''m not drunk. I only had one drink."


    "Okay. So do you want us to ditch this ce and head to the hide away?"


    "Lets ditch like we used to ditch sses."


    "Ha ha! You were a bad influence on me, Ethan Hollen."


    "It''s actually the other way around."


    "Come on, we''ll take my car."


    She drove a Mercedes Benz to a neat, tiny restaurant about a mile away from the hotel.


    It was dark out now.


    "This restaurant is called La Petite Belle. It''s French and the food here is amazing," she said.


    "This ce is nice," I said, looking around.


    It was small but neatly arranged. We took a table at the far corner and ordered from the menu.


    Everything was in French but I had no problem understanding or speaking it. I ordered a rib eye steak


    well done and a side of vegetable rice and mashed potatoes with red wine. Stacy ordered the same.


    "This steak really is tasty," I said, having my third bite.


    "I told you so," she said with a pleased smile. She always had a beautiful smile.


    After our meal we headed back to the hotel.


    "You can have the couch," Emma said when I entered and tossed me a pillow and a bed sheet and


    shut the bedroom door in my face.


    I crashed on the couch without argument.

 Chapter 60 (Tried And Tested)

    Chapter 60 (Tried And Tested)


    Emma''s POV


    It''s quite funny how a guy can promise to never hurt you and say he''ll always be there for you and how


    much he loves you, but all that change when they run into an ex or an old high school sweetheart. They


    forget you even exist.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What he did to me was embarrassing. He was, literally, flirting with Stacy Westbrook right in front of


    me, and he didn''t even introduce me. I expected him to be like: "Hi Stacy. It''s good to see you again.


    This is my fiancee, Emma, and we''re having twins."


    He was so excited to be a father and to spoil the kids, but he couldn''t introduce them to one of his


    so-called old friends? I had every damn right to be upset with him. And instead of making it up to me,


    he left me alone in the room and took off to God knows where then came back smelling of cheap


    alcohol five hourster.


    I didn''t want him around me. I couldn''t stand looking at his face. I tossed him a pillow and a bed sheet


    and told him to upy the couch. Two could definitely y at this game if that''s the road he wanted to


    head down.


    I woke early the next morning because I didn''t get a proper night''s rest. I made my way to the


    bathroom, washed my hair, took a shower, and put on my bathing suit. I wrapped myself with a skirt


    and put on a ckce cover-all and ck sandals. I took my big beach hat, beach bag and a beach


    nket and left the room. Today would be my day of rxing on the beach and enjoying the


    atmosphere of the Bahamas. I wasn''t about to let him, or that snake Stacy, ruin this for me.


    I found a perfect spot between two coconut trees. The leaves gave perfect shade in the center so it


    wasn''t too hot. I put down the nket, the goodies I brought to eat, my bottles of coconut water, and


    my beach bag. I threw on my sunsses andid back, looking at the other tourists going for a swim.


    "Hi there," someone said in front of me.


    I took off my sunsses to have a better look. He was a tall guy, very handsome with abs of steel. I


    was captivated for a moment, I must admit.


    "Hi," I replied, tucking some loose hair behind my ear.


    "I couldn''t help but toe over and introduce myself. I''m Jordan. Jordan James. J.J. for short."


    "Hi J.J., I''m Emma." I shook hands with him.


    "That''s a lovely name for a lovely girl. So Emma, I don''t mean to be forward, but you''re so beautiful,


    why are you out here alone?"


    "Oh... I¡ª"


    "Who said she was alone?" Ethan appeared dressed in his beach trunks with no shirt. His abs


    glistening in the morning sun made J.J.''s look like a dull washboard.


    Jordan walked away after taking one look at him without another word.


    "You''re up early," he began and sat down next to me.


    I adjusted myself away from him and remained quiet.


    "You''re giving me the silent treatment for something that''s your fault?"


    He was making my blood boil hotter and hotter, but I remained silently still.


    "Emma. Would you stop it and look at me? I''m here with you right now and you shouldn''t be upset. It''s


    not good for the babies."


    Oh no he didn''t just mention the babies...


    "Oh, so now you know that they exist? Why weren''t they mentioned yesterday to your ex?" I snapped.


    He got quiet.


    "That''s what I thought!"


    "Emma, your judgement is clouded and your jealousy isn''t working out for us right now."


    "Are you even listening to yourself Ethan? Are you? You think I would get angry or jealous over


    nothing? You put me in that position!" I couldn''t believe what the hell just came from his mouth. He was


    changing towards me, again.


    "Why do you always have to blow things out of proportion? You left me in the hotel room and came


    here flirting with some guy, already. After one fight Emma! Is that how it''s going to be from now on?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. He was so full of it. He tried to spin the tables back around on me like he


    wasn''t the one who started it. The nerve of this guy.


    "It''s not a damn joke, Emma!" he shouted, which made me upset because he was invading my space. I


    wanted a peaceful and rxed morning.


    "Why are you even here? I left your ass in the hotel room because I don''t wanna be around you! You


    wanna talk about flirting, what were you doing yesterday evening? You scheduled a date with your ex.


    Don''t you dare open that mouth of yours and try to lecture me because you''re only wasting your time


    and mine. Go on your lunch date. I''m sure she''s already waiting for you."


    "So you''re going to let thate between us?"


    "You made it happen. Not me! Don''t me me because you failed to be a good fiance."


    "Emma what the hell do you want from me? I''m a human being. I''m a guy and we''re not perfect."


    "Don''t give me that sorry excuse of a ''guy'' and the ''we''re not perfect'' crap. That''s crap and you know it.


    Since when did I ask you to be perfect?"


    "Look, I''m trying here, but you''re making this difficult for me."


    "And you''re not making it difficult for me also? I''m the one carrying babies that you seem to not want


    anymore." I began to cry. This asshole just messed up my entire morning.


    "How could you say something like that? Of course I want my children!"


    "You know what? I can''t do this anymore. There''s a limit to how much I can take and this is too much


    for me."


    "So what are you saying?" he asked, eyes locking hard and getting darker; but I wasn''t frightened by it


    anymore.


    "I''m saying that I don''t wanna be with you anymore. I''m saying that, after the babies are born, you and I


    don''t have to see each other ever again. I''m saying I''ve had it and I''m past my damn breaking point!"


    "Emma stop talking crazy."


    "Do you realize that since you saw Stacy, you''ve stopped call me ''baby''?"


    He opened his mouth but nothing came out. He was speechless and it looked like he was wrecking his


    brain to think of something to say.


    I shook my head, knowing he was developing feelings for another woman. I didn''t want to walk away


    from him again, but he was doing things to make me do such. I left him sitting there and I went back to


    the hotel room. I wanted to leave the ind and end our vacation, but I wanted to stay and enjoy the


    beaches and culture. I was sad and heartbroken, again. I should have never fallen for a billionaire.


    I rubbed my stomach thinking about the children and if I could really just give birth to them and walk


    away. They wouldn''t know me or anything about me. I was getting worked up and the doctor said that I


    shouldn''t because too much stress wasn''t good; I could have another miscarriage. Would Ethan really


    care?


    Iy on my back on the bed, the AC circting over me and calming me down by the second.


    I became famished so I went down to brunch at the restaurant. Ethan was there with Stacy. They were


    talking andughing then her eyes caught mine and she became ufortable. She mouthed


    something to him and he looked over. He left the table and made his way to me.


    "We saved you a seat," he said.


    "No thanks. I''ll just get my food and go back to the room."


    And I did just that.


    When I sat down in the bedroom and put on the television he walked in, walked right up to me andid


    me back on the bed.


    "Get off me, Ethan!"


    "Not until you calm down and tell me that you love me."


    "Go back to your date!"


    "You''re my date," he said and began kissing my neck, one of my weak spots.


    "I hate you right now."


    "You love me baby. If you didn''t, you wouldn''t be mad still." He stopped, looking me in my eyes and


    ying with my hair. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made you jealous over Stacy. I love you. I brought you


    here to have a good time and, so far, I''ve been messing it up and I made you cry. I''m an asshole."


    "Yes you are."


    "Yeah. Let''s take this food to one of the yachts by the shore," he gestured and helped me to my feet.


    We bought some snacks and made our way to one of the boats his mom left him docked by itself along


    a jetty. We walked aboard and went inside. It was designed like a house; I liked it already.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it. This is awesome," I said with a smile.


    "Baby, I''m really sorry for what I did to you. I know you saw me with Stacy again, but I was exining to


    her how much I love you and am proud to have you by my side and she was happy for me. I don''t want


    to lose you again. I don''t want to lose us. Do you forgive me?"


    I hesitated to answer, which made him look so sad. "Yes, I forgive you. Don''t let it happen again."


    "I promise you that it won''t. You and the babies are the most important people to me right now."


    I smiled.


    He fed me like a baby when we sat down to eat.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 61 (Family)

    Chapter 61 (Family)


    Ethan''s POV


    She was huge, especially since she was almost two weeks overdue. The doctor had told me that if she


    didn''t give birth soon he''d have to induce herbor. I hadn''t told Emma, I didn''t want her to panic. But


    she was officially a "cow", but she was a very sexy cow. I couldn''t tell her that though, it would hurt her


    feelings and make her cry. She was always so emotional. She literally cried at cartoons. I couldn''t


    understand it but the doctor said it was normal for pregnant women to act this way.


    Then, there were times she was mad as hell. She couldn''t stand the sight of me or even smell. I had to


    take some clothes of mine to a guest room and sleep there for days, until she calmed down and came


    back to her senses. All in all, I was blessed to have her and I was treating her like the queen she was. I


    loved that young woman with every inch and beat of my heart. She was right here at my side, now and


    forever.


    I watched her sleeping so peacefully on her back. Her tummy was huge. I rested my palms and it and


    immediately felt them kicking as if they were ying ser. A big smile crossed my face. At anytime,


    any day, any hour, I would meet those two in there. I already vowed to be the father my dad never was


    to me. I would love my kids and protect them to the best of my abilities. Hell, I would have heads if


    anyone harmed them.


    I couldn''t help but remember the first baby we''d lost the year before. God had blessed us with two this


    time. So maybe she didn''t actually lose the baby after all, maybe the baby came back as the other''s


    twin. Call me crazy, I know, but I was at peace with how my life had changed and would continue to


    change.


    I had taken a leave from thepany. My new COO, Larry Dunne, a brilliant and educated man, was


    left in charge in my absence. I wanted to be closer to Emma when her water broke. I wanted to be the


    one in the room with her. I wanted to be the one who saw the babies first. I was anxious. It had just


    be July and her birthday was closing in along with our one year engagement anniversary.


    "Hi," she said softly, opening her eyes and looking at me.


    "Hi, how are you feeling?"


    She had been having terrible back pain due to the pregnancy. I''d stayed upst night rubbing her back.


    "I can''t wait to drop this load," she said, trying to get out of bed; I assisted her. She was rolling like a


    ball.


    I took her bedroom slippers from underneath the bed and ced them on her feet since she couldn''t


    bend and all. I help her to the bathroom, supporting her back and taking slow steps.


    "Thanks for doing this," she said as she washed her hands.


    "Baby, are you kidding me? It''s my pleasure to do these things for you."


    "Here then," she said, and handed me a razor.


    I had done it before so I knew exactly what to do and I didn''t mind. I got the high and low areas for her


    then we took our shower together.


    "You''re so sexy in the shower."


    We hadn''t had sex in a while.


    She was too big and bruised easily. I didn''t enjoy hurting her just to pleasure myself so I refrained,


    waiting until it was perfect again. Of course, she had packed on some pounds; she gained a bigger,


    rounder booty and fuller bust. The babies would have to share those with me because those things


    were tempting my mouth. She was perfect. She was perfect in the beginning, but not like this. I was


    more attracted to her like this.


    "So, babe, I''ve been thinking we could finally have the wedding once the twins are one."


    "No. Why so long?" I wished we could get married right away but she wanted the twins to be in our


    wedding pictures instead of hiding in the womb.


    "Because at least at that age they''ll be more developed."


    "Another year is too long baby. I want us to get married sooner than that. I''ve called you my fiancee for


    almost a year now so it''s about time I call you my wife."


    "Okay, I understand. We''ll do it in the next six months. Wait, that''s December right?"


    "Yeah."


    "The day after Christmas would be perfect! I always dreamed of getting married the day after


    Christmas."


    "Okay. The day after Christmas it is."


    "I love you!" she said excitedly and moved in to kiss me, but her stomach pushed me out of the way.


    "I''m so sorry."She put her hands over her mouth to stop theughter.


    "You''re nning on killing me. I can see that already."


    "No. Not me. The kids."


    I turned off the shower and I wrapped her with my towel. She was doing the same but I was certain I


    could still hear water running.


    "Babe..." she began.


    I peered to the knobs of the shower.


    "Babe, it''s not the shower. It''s me."


    Those words moved like lightening to my ears. I took her out of the shower and threw arge dress


    over her, covering her body/ A wheelchair had been waiting in the bedroom since the end of June. She


    sat it in, groaning. I moved her to the elevator down and into the medical room, calling for the on-call


    doctor and nurse, who had been upying the guest rooms downstairs since her due date, about two


    weeks ago, waiting for this very moment.


    ________________________


    "Deep breaths Emma. Deep. On three, I want you to push. Okay?" the doctor instructed.


    I was right next to her, wiping the sweat from her face.


    "Okay. Now push!"


    "AAARRRRRGGGHHHHH!"


    "Another one. You can do it, Emma. Push!"


    "ARRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!"


    "Emma, I need you to push harder; the baby is crowning now. This is it. I want you to push Emma.


    Pussshhh!"


    "AAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGH!"


    Tiny cries filled the room.


    "It''s a boy," the doctor said.


    "Ethan!" Emma screamed, digging her nails into my hand.


    I flinched at the pain but I held onto her. "Okay baby. Just one more. Push again."


    "PUSH!" the doctor said.


    "ARRRRGGGGGGGHHHHH!"


    More tiny cries filled the room.


    "Excellent job, Emma," said the doctor. "It''s a girl. Okay, Ethan, you may wanna leave the room just for


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    a bit. We''ll call you back in when they''ve been cleaned and we''ve made sure there were no


    I kissed Emma on the forehead. "Great job, baby. I love you."


    I stepped out and went to find Halley. I didn''t have to look for her long, she was already waiting


    anxiously in living room.


    "Hey. She''s given birth to the twins."


    "Congrattions!" she screamed and threw her arms around me.


    "Um, Emma and I had been meaning to ask if you''d be the godmother."


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she nodded yes. She was too excited and happy to speak.


    I smiled at her and hugged her. "You can tell the others."


    "Okay," she said, wiping her tears away.


    "Mr. Hollen. Your babies." The doctor handed me two sleeping faces, each wrapped up in a baby


    nket.


    They looked like me with jet ck hair, but a natural tannedplexion, which was understandable


    because of their mom''s coffeeplexion.


    I was overwhelmed with joy, happiness, glee, and cheerfulness. I wanted to run up a mountain and


    scream "I''m a father!" at the top of my lungs.


    I kissed their little faces and went back to Emma, Evan and Emily in my arms.

 Chapter 62 (Then And Now)

    Chapter 62 (Then And Now)


    Ethan''s POV


    I watched them sleeping so soundly in the double crib in our bedroom. I had redecorated and arranged


    a bedroom across from ours for them, but Emma wanted them in the room with us so she could keep a


    very close eye on them. The first pregnancy was unsessful and I believed she would be very


    overprotective of the twins.


    The twins hade into the world yesterday, July 8th, at 11:04 a.m and 11:07 a.m.


    Emma''s birthday was only four days away and I nned on making it extra special for her and my


    Nana.


    As I watched my children Evan''s eyes opened. They were a bright gray like mine. I couldn''t help but


    smile as he looked up at me and gave a bright toothless smile. He was silent. He didn''t make a sound,


    only stared as if he were judging me. I was tempted to pick him up and hold him in my arms. The son


    I''d always wanted was now here in my room looking up at me, and he was perfect.


    I couldn''t help myself anymore. I leaned in and picked him up very carefully, making sure I supported


    his back and his head with my hands. Iid him against my chest, softly.


    "Hi Evan. Wee to the world. I''m Ethan and I''m your daddy. I love you and your sister, though she''s


    still sound asleep," I whispered as I peered down at Emily.


    She was beautiful. She was sleeping so peacefully.


    Emma was still also sleeping.


    The girls.


    "I love you and your sister and your mom so, so much and I''ll always be there for the three of you, and


    we''ll always be a family."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Evan made a small cooing sound like he was understanding what I was saying and replying in his baby


    When I put him back down in his crib to rest, he began to throw a small fit, and then he began to cry. I


    picked him up again and he immediately stopped.


    "Kid are you serious?" I joked as I walked around the room with him in my arms.


    Emily woke up too. Apparently she had heard her brother crying, so she was now up and crying too.


    Evan heard her crying and began to cry. I now had two crying babies in the room. I went back over to


    Emily and attempted to pick her up but got frightened when I saw she was really throwing a tantrum


    and it wouldn''t be wise to have both crying babies in my arms like that.


    "Baby. Baby wake up. The babies are crying," I said to Emma, shaking her out of her sleep.


    She got up and attended to them both. Emily began nursing on her left and Evan on her right. It was


    really a sight. They were quiet as they fed from their mother. Their eyes closed and after a minute or so


    they released her nipples and were back asleep.


    Thank you Jesus.


    "Hold Emily and I''ll hold Evan. We have to make sure they burp before putting them to bed."


    "But they''re sleeping," I said, taking my daughter.


    I followed what Emma was doing, rubbing the baby''s back gently with the palm of my hand. I was


    enjoying this-- fatherhood was awesome. I gave a giggle after the twins burped at the same time.


    We put them back to bed and I took Emma into my arms. "I love you," I told her, burying my face into


    her neck like a big baby.


    "I love you too, daddy," she said with a smile and gave me a kiss on my lips.


    _______________________


    shback


    Emma was six months pregnant. I came home from the office and met her in the bedroom-- the only


    ce she enjoyed being.


    "Hi baby. How was your day?" I greeted as I walked into the door.


    "Babe, can you get me some sparkling water, two cubes of ice, not too cold?"


    I didn''t hesitate. I ced my bag on the bed and went downstairs to the kitchen. I had been thinking of


    putting a small fridge in the bedroom because she had the tendency of waking up in the middle of the


    night and asking me to fetch her something to eat or drink from the fridge. Once I had to make four trips


    back and forth to bring her something to eat. A man needed his sleep too!


    But I''d vowed to do anything for her and my children. I didn''t want her to be getting up in the middle of


    the night and going downstairs by herself in the dark. She could easily trip over something or knock her


    stomach against something, and that was a risk I was willing to take.


    The next day, I had a fridge installed in the bedroom and stocked with everything she craved, needed


    and wanted-- protein shakes, juices, snacks, and especially her chocte ice cream. I didn''t want to


    forget her chocte ice cream.


    She had called me when I was leaving the office about a week ago and told me to pick up a tub of ice


    cream for her on my way home, but there was an ident on the main road so traffic was diverted. I


    didn''t pass the route to the supermarkets so I forgot all about her ice cream. But when I showed up


    without it, she threw a hair dryer at me and shouted: "How can you forget the damn ice-cream? I called


    you and reminded you!"


    "Baby, I''m sorry but there was an ident so--"


    She cut me off by throwing an eye shadow palette at me. I wondered why was she only throwing her


    feminine things at me? I was not a chick; I was not interested in makeup and hair dryers.


    "Baby, I''ll go back and get your ice cream. Just, please, calm down and rx."


    "I am calm! You wouldn''t like to see me when I''m angry. I want my ice cream, and I want it now!"


    "Okay."


    It was the fastest I''d ever turned on my heels and driven to a supermarket, and she wouldn''t allowed


    anyone else to get it but me.


    "I got the ice cream," I said as I came back, panting.


    "Oh, I don''t want ice cream anymore. I want a yogurt instead."


    The steam inside me was passing through my ears but I managed to smile, shove the ice cream into


    the fridge with a frown, and bring a yogurt to her.


    ________________________________


    "Baby, do you want anything to drink?" she asked, opening the fridge I had ced in the room, which


    was very convenient.


    "Um, I want some orange juice." I never liked it but when I found it was her favorite thing to drink, I


    began drinking it.


    "You don''t want some coffee?"


    "Okay. Sure."


    She went over to the coffee machine that I also had installed in the room when she was eight months


    pregnant. She''d thrown a tantrum when I told her that Halley would make my coffee because I didn''t


    want her downstairs in the kitchen where a busy chef was preparing meals with knives, hot ovens and


    zing burners; she could''ve gotten injured or knocked over or something. I installed a coffee maker in


    the room like the one I had at the office. I didn''t want her on swollen feet making coffee for me each


    morning but she insisted. The only way to satisfy her was to just let her make the coffee.


    "Here," she said.


    I remembered the first time I tasted her coffee in the office. It took my breath away and, right then, I


    knew I needed her in my life.


    "Are you alright?" she asked,bing my hair with her fingers.


    "Yeah."


    "Okay. I''m going and take a bath." She got up and went to the bathroom.


    I heard small cooing noises shortly after. They were awake already. I stayed out of their sight. I didn''t


    want them to see me and start acting up again. But that definitely wasn''t the solution because they both


    started crying again, louder and louder.


    "Emma!" I shouted.


    "Just give them attention instead of hiding!" she called from the bathroom.


    I walked over to the crib, their eyestched on me and they stopped crying. They began smiling and


    moving their little hands around. My daughter and my son, my new pride and joy. I loved them.

 Chapter 63 (Baby Blues)

    Chapter 63 (Baby Blues)


    Emma''s POV


    "I don''t want a birthday party," I said to him as we attended to the children.


    "Baby why?"


    "Because I don''t want a bunch of people meeting the twins at just a week old. I want to just have dinner


    here with the staff and Nana."


    "Okay."


    "Ethan, you''re going to spoil Evan if you keep raising him every time he cries for affection." I watched


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as my soon-to-be husband took the baby boy out of the crib and ced him against his hard chest.


    Evan stopped cried and began to smile in the arms of his father. He was already spoiled by Ethan and


    it amazed me how much he was attached to him instantly, like he had been waiting to meet his dad.


    "I love him and he smells so nice," he said sniffing him, which made meugh.


    I picked up Emily and cuddled her in my arms. She was more attached to me than Evan. Evan only


    wanted my milk but longed for his father''s time and attention. I didn''t know what I''d do when Ethan


    went  back to work and Evan realized he was gone.


    I dreaded today because Ethan was leaving to go back to the office.


    He kissed the children and gave me a long sweet one before going out the door.


    I watched them slept soundly.


    Thank goodness they haven''t woken up yet.


    I took a bath and began to read a book. At the eighth chapter, I heard small cooing noises, but no cries.


    Emily was awake but Evan was still fast asleep. I picked her up so she wouldn''t start crying and wake


    him.


    Iid her on the bed and changed her pampers and her clothes, remembering when I was taking


    sses on how to raise a baby.


    Seven months ago Ethan had organized for me to attend a baby ss to learn how to care for a baby--


    or babies-- in the correct way. They taught how to hold them, bath them, dress them, brush their hair,


    nurse them, show them affection,y them down after nursing, make them burp, even if they fell


    asleep, what you should wear to have easier ess for breast feeding, what not to use on your skin,


    and what to do when they started growing up.


    It was a wonderful experience, very informative and well taught. I learned everything I needed to know.


    I made new friends with expecting mothers who promised they''d drop by after their deliveries.


    Iid Emily against my chest and began to read softly. Evan woke up and began crying immediately.


    Emily heard his cry and began crying too. Iid her on the bed and picked up Evan. I changed his


    clothes and diaper and ced him next to his sister. They looked up at me with wet eyes but had


    stopped crying.


    "Hi babies," I said in a childish voice, hoping they wouldn''t break into another cry.


    Emily smiled; Evan remain straight faced as if he were judging me because I was not his father.


    I looked at the wall clock: 7:00 am. The nanny was expected to be here any minute to assist with the


    kids. Ethan hired a nanny because he knew I wouldn''t be able to handle the two without any help.


    Evan stirred to cry again, but Emily was smiling at my funny faces which made Evan stop and began


    smiling too. I was relieved when they weren''t crying, just making cooing noises to each other and


    watching me read. They were so adorable. Two bundles of joy.


    A knock came on the door. I opened it and my nanny walked in.


    "Good morning Mrs. Hollen."


    "Hi. They''re not riled up yet and I think I can manage for now. So why don''t you head down to breakfast


    and I''ll call you when I need you?"


    "Of course, Mrs. Hollen."


    The nanny lived in the chambers and assisted with the housework when I didn''t need her.


    The twins were only three days old and slept most of the time. They only woke when there was a noise,


    it was feeding time, or they wanted affection.


    I went back to them on the bed and they smiled at me.


    I continued like that for the rest of the morning, but midday Evan was in a crying frenzy. He wouldn''t


    take my breast or a bottle or want my affection. The nanny tried as well but he just wasn''t calming down


    for anything.


    "Is something wrong with him?" Halley asked, peering through the door when she heard him screaming


    all the way from downstairs.


    "He just won''t stop crying. I don''t know what to do,"  I answered in tears because I was tired of hearing


    him cry and scream.


    He became breathless so I called in the doctor and brought him downstairs to the medical room. I even


    called Ethan home.


    "We don''t see anything wrong with him. He''s breathless because he''s crying too much," the doctor


    informed.


    "Well, I can''t get him to stop crying. He won''t nurse and he won''t take a bottle. I bathed him, changed


    him, cuddled him, but he just won''t stop." I was still crying because his cries were making me sad as


    well.


    "Baby, I''m here. What''s wrong with my son?" Ethan said from behind me and took Evan in his arms.


    "Shh now, daddy''s here, daddy''s got you. I''m here," he said, bouncing him gently against his hard


    chest.


    Evan looked up at him and stopped crying. What was it with this child and his father? Ethan was the


    only one who could get him to stop crying.


    "You were crying too, baby?" he asked, wiping my tears.


    "Yes because he wouldn''t stop crying."


    "I''ll have my COO take over for the rest of the day and I''ll stay at home."


    He took me and Evan upstairs and Emily lit up more when she saw him. They really had a special bond


    with their father and I felt like I was failing as a mother.


    "Baby, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I said and took Emily from the nanny.


    She greeted Ethan then left the room.


    I turned off the central air and opened the windows and screens to let in the fresh air and sunlight.


    Evan was smiling at the wind blowing the curtains inward.


    We walked out to the patio with the children in our arms.


    "Sorry I disturbed you from work."


    "Baby, I would drop everything ande home to you and the babies and you know that."


    "Thanks for being the perfect man."


    "I''m not perfect. I just try to be."


    "Well, you''re doing a good job at it."


    He leaned in and kissed my lips and the babies startedughing. We looked at them andughed too.


    It seemed like they always wanted to see me and Ethan together.


    Evan and Emily nursed and fell asleep eventually.


    Nana would be meeting them for the first time tomorrow at our birthday dinner.

 Chapter 64 (A White Christmas)

    Chapter 64 (A White Christmas)


    Emma''s POV


    It was my birthday and Ethan wanted to throw me a party but I just wanted a small get together with my


    household staff and Nana.


    I took a shower and put on one of my favorite ck dresses. I applied my makeup andbed my hair


    into a neat ponytail. The children were sleeping in their crib. Ethan came out of the shower wrapped in


    his towel and another drying his hair as usual.


    "Happy birthday baby," he pulled me into him, kissing my lips sweetly. He was ruining my lipstick.


    "Thank you sweetie."


    We went downstairs for dinner, leaving the kids upstairs with the nanny. They were too young for the


    dinner event we were about to have.


    Nana arrived a half hourter. Halley, the chef and the three evening shift security guards were seated.


    Wine and food were catered and served to everyone.


    "Happy Birthday to Emma and Nana," they toasted to us.


    "Thank you," I said. "Also, we have an announcement. Ethan and I are getting married in the next six


    months."


    "Finally!" Halley let out and we allughed.


    The dinner went by smoothly without any interference from the children.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Afterward, Ethan and I took Nana upstairs to the bedroom.


    "Oh my goodness. They''re so adorable," she said as she looked at the children.


    They were awake but lying quietly in their crib. Their eyes scanned Nana and they gave her a small


    smile.


    "Hi Evan and Emily. It''s nice to meet you both. I''m your Nana."


    Ethan pulled me into his arms as we watched her talking to the children. I looked forward to the years


    Ethan and had ahead of us together. We were finally at peace.


    ________________


    Six Months Later-- December


    I was rushing to get on my Vera Wang bridal dress with Halley''s assistance. She was my Maid of Honor


    and Ethan''s best man was Martin. Martin''s engagement had failed and he''d started dating Halley. The


    two made a cute couple. Halley did my veil and slipped on my white heels with diamond studs. I put on


    my favorite ne that I received from Nana the year before and went downstairs to the white


    limousine that was waiting for me. Ethan slept at an apartment he had a few neighborhoods over; he


    said the bride and groom shouldn''t be in the same house the night before the wedding. The twins were


    already dressed and in the car seats designed for them.


    We arrived at the church; it was filled-- Ethan''s employees were in abundance.


    Nana met me just as I was about to walk down the aisle. The music came on and everyone stood and


    turned back to look at me. I took a deep breath and held Nana''s arm and we walked down the aisle


    toward Ethan. His eyes lit up when theynded on me. He looked so handsome and sharp in his white


    tuxedo and ck leather shoes.


    When it was time to say our vows, I took another deep breath and held his hands in mine.


    "Ethan, I''m so grateful that I came into your life and we bonded. I''m so grateful that you stood by me


    and we came over every obstacle in our way because they made us stronger. You''re my best friend


    and I love you so much and I won''t stop loving you." I ced the ring onto his finger.


    "Emma, I loved you since the very moment I saw you. I know we almost didn''t make it to this point, but


    I''m so happy that we''re here now. We''re finally here and today will be the day I can officially call you my


    wife. I love you and I don''t think even death could tear us apart."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as he ced the wedding ring onto my finger.


    "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife!" the priest said.


    The church erupted into apuse and cheers as my husband kissed me.


    We took the twins and the photographer began to take pictures of the four of us. I was at my happiest. I


    had my husband and my family by my side, which was something I never thought would happen to me


    as a poor ck woman growing up with next to nothing in her life.


    The wedding reception was held in the mansion''s yard.


    I changed into a shorter dress so I could move around easier.


    "Hi wife," my new husband greeted me and took me into his arms and we began dancing.


    Halley and Martin walked over to us.


    "Excuse us but we have something we want to tell you both," Halley said, smiling and hugging Martin.


    Ethan arched his eyebrows.


    "We''re getting married!" she shouted and disyed the beautiful big ring on her finger.


    I pulled her into a hug, releasing Ethan. "Congrattions!" I shouted with excitement. I was happy for


    the both of them; they deserved happiness as well.


    "But I''ll be resigning as a maid and moving in with Martin," she said sadly.


    "But that''s in another state!"


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Aw. I''ll miss you so much."


    "Martin! You''re taking away my best maid," Ethan teased as he pulled his friend into a hug.


    "Congrattions buddy."


    "Thanks man. I''ll take good care of her."


    "You''d better. You know she''s an adopted sister. I''ll kick your ass if you ever break her heart." He wasn''t


    joking about that.


    "When are you leaving?" I asked Halley.


    "I''ll leave after youe back from your honeymoon."


    "Thanks girl. I can''t wait to leave for the Maldives."


    I recalled thest Christmas when Ethan and I were still in the Bahamas. The stay there was so well


    spent, though it started off as a total disaster. I cried when it was time to leave.


    We explored the tourist sites-- waterfalls and streams, rivers and the different beaches. We even took


    the boat and went to the other inds of the Bahamas.


    His high school sweetheart, Stacy, started dating a guy she met there and respected our rtionship.


    She and I even bonded and became very good friends; she promised toe see the children soon.


    Maybe she''d be by after the honeymoon. Ethan had invited her to the wedding but she was unable to


    make it.


    "Ready to go?" Ethan asked.


    "Yes. Where are our children?" I looked around for my babies and found Nana ying with them in


    their ypen.


    Everyone assembled outside on the pavement.


    I lined up the females as I got ready to throw the bouquet. Halley caught it. I smiled and gave her a


    kiss. I kissed Nana and we waved goodbye to everyone. The twins were already in the car, smiling. We


    sat down and ced them onto ourps.


    The car pulled out of the yard and carried us to the private airport where Hexx was waiting with the jet.


    "Aren''t they too young to fly?" I asked Ethan as we buckled them into the children''s seat Ethan had


    arranged for them until they were old enough to sit in the regr seats.


    "We asked the pediatrician. They''re fine, babe. Just sit back and rx," he said and kissed my


    forehead.


    The jet started up and Hexx congratted us through the ne''s inte.


    I looked at the babies and they seemed so excited. They were smiling and looking at us with their


    beautiful gray eyes.

 Chapter 65 (Growing Up)

    Chapter 65 (Growing Up)


    Emma''s POV


    "Evan. Stop right there. You have toe and take your bath!"


    "No. I don''t wanna take a bath mommy. I bathed yesterday already."


    "Evan!"


    He was running in all the corners and hiding spaces in his room so I couldn''t reach him. It has been


    seven perfect years.


    "Evan, if you don''te out of there I''m going to call your dad!"


    "No! Don''t call daddy. I''ming out mommy!"


    He appeared in front of me smiling innocently like an angel. Well, at least threatening him by putting his


    dad on his case worked.


    I handed him his bath towel and toothbrush and led him to the bathroom. I turned the temperature of


    the water to warm.


    "I don''t want you to watch me bathe this time mommy. I''m a big boy and I could do it myself."


    "Okay, my big boy," I said with a smile and sat down on his bed.


    "Mommy. Mommy!" Emily called from outside.


    "I''m in your brother''s room!" I called, hoping she''d find me and stop shouting.


    Her little hands pushed in the door and she came up to me with a frown, holding her favorite doll.


    "What''s wrong baby?"


    "I can''t get the dress to go on," she answered, almost crying.


    "Let Mommy help you." I took the dress and the doll from her hands.


    She was putting it on the wrong way. I showed her how to do it correctly and she gave a bright smile


    when the doll in the dress.


    "You''re the bestest mommy in the whole wide world." She threw her small arms around my neck.


    "And you''re the bestest daughter in the whole wide world." I hugged her small frame in my arms.


    "And I''m the bestest son in the whole wide world!" Evan said, stepping back into the room with soap all


    over his back and behind his ears.


    Emily giggled at him.


    "What''s so funny? Am I funny to you?" he asked with hostility in his voice.


    "Yes you are. You look like a soapy monster," she teased.


    "Take that back!"


    "No!" she snapped back.


    "Mommy, tell her to take it back!"


    "Mommy, tell him to go back to the bathroom!"


    "Mommy! I want her out my room!"


    "Mommy! Tell him I''m not going anywhere!"


    "Stop it!" I let out.


    They both fell silent.


    "You two need to stop yelling at each like this all the time. Y''all are bringing out the bad in mommy, and


    mommy doesn''t want to be the bad guy. Evan, go back into the shower and wash yourself properly."


    "But mommy--"


    "Now Evan."


    He huffed and puffed and went back to the shower.


    "Ha ha!" Emilyughed.


    "Stop it. Stop teasing your brother all the time Emily. You know he''s temperamental."


    I took her downstairs and the chef prepared pancakes and strawberries and whipped cream for her.


    Evan joined us eventually and the chef made him his favorite food-- boneless sliced fish simmered with


    garlic and ginger sauce and a side of fries.


    School was out for the summer so I had them all to myself. Two months of trouble, screaming, yelling,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fighting, running all over the ce, and knocking things over.


    I ate my cheeseburger and drank a tall ss of orange juice.


    "Mommy, can Elizabethe over for a sleepover over?" Emily asked.


    Elizabeth was her best friend at school and her and her parents lived right next door. The girls were


    very fond of each other. They were both born in July but Emily was two weeks older.


    "Sure. I''ll have to contact her parents first."


    "Mommy, can I go camping with dad and Uncle Martin next week?" asked Evan.


    "Your dad and Uncle Martin aren''t going camping. They''re going on a business trip to Hawaii."


    "Well, can I go?"


    "Evan, you''ll have to ask your dad about that one."


    "Fine," he said, disappointed.


    Ethan was strict with the children and they were very careful around him and didn''t like giving him any


    trouble like they did with me. Evan was like his father and wanted to be with him twenty four seven, but


    Ethan always told him he was too young to go to the ces he was going. Evan knew he likely


    wouldn''t be going to Hawaii with his father, but I wanted him to be happy and for them to bond more.


    "I''ll talk to your father about taking you to Hawaii, okay baby?" I said to him and he gave me the


    brightest smile I''d ever seen.


    "Thanks Mom."


    "I wanna go to Hawiiee too!" Emily said with her own pronunciation of Hawaii.


    When Ethan arrived home from work, I met him at the front door.


    "Baby, I have a request I need from you," I said, getting straight into it. "Your son wants you to take him


    along to Hawaii."


    "No."


    "Why? He''ll be so upset. You hardly spend time with him and all he wants is to be around you this


    summer."


    "He''s not going to Hawaii."


    "Ugh! Always pulling the rug from under him."


    I stormed passed him but he was quick to grab my arms and pull me back to his chest.


    "We''re all going," he whispered.


    "Really?" I asked, excited like one of the children.


    "Yeah. And, guess what, Martin will be taking Halley and their child along as well. We decided to turn it


    into a mini family get together over lunch today."


    "Oh, thank you so much baby. I haven''t seen her and the child in so long. I can''t wait to meet up with


    them. I love you. Thank you, thank you, thank you!" I was jumping up and down with joy. I kissed him


    quickly then went to find Evan.


    "Evan! Evan! Guess what?" I called though he wasn''t even in my sight.


    I took the elevator up to his room. He wasying in bed silently and ying with one of his Spiderman


    figurines.


    "Baby, I spoke with your dad and he''s not going to take you."


    He turned sadly at me.


    "Okay. Thanks for trying mom," he said, wiping not yet fallen tears.


    "He''s going to take all of us!"


    "Really? We''re all going?" He rose from the bed and ran to myp.


    "Yes," Ethan answered, standing against the door.


    "Thanks Dad," Evan moved to him and hugged his legs.


    Ethan picked him up and kissed his forehead. "You''re wee, little man. So how about you start


    packing? We''re leaving on Saturday."


    "We''re leaving so soon?"


    "Yep."


    "That''s two days away."


    "Well, I suggest you get packed as well. And please pack lightly." He put down Evan and walked out


    the room.


    I ruffled Evan''s hair and left him by himself.


    "Where''s our daughter?" Ethan asked as we sat on the bed.


    "She''s in her room, ying with her dolls."


    " I bet you anything, she''s gonna cry to bring those dolls to Hawaii."


    "Ha ha. Yeah, she will."

 Chapter 66 (Things Change)

    Chapter 66 (Things Change)


    Ethan''s POV


    "How do you expect to take two girls to the high school dance at the same time?"


    "Because they both agreed to it."


    "Youngdies are like that these days?"


    "Not really. But when you''re the most popr guy at school some girls just don''t wanna miss out on


    you, so they''d rather share you than not have you at all."


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm."


    "Dad, I''ve got this. I''ll just need one tiny favor from you."


    "What''s that son?"


    "Can your driver take us in the limo? I wanna roll with style."


    "Okay."


    "Thanks Dad, you''re the best."


    "Have fun tonight and be safe. Your mother, brother and I are going out for dinner tonight. Call me on


    my cell if there''s any emergency, and keep an eye out for Emily."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    "I''m serious Evan!"


    "Okay Dad. I will."


    My sixteen year-old son were turning into a man and he had so much of me in him. His facial features


    resembled much more of me as he''d gotten older; everyone in thepany said so. His attitude had


    some of me in it as well-- he didn''t like repeating himself, he raked his fingers through his hair when


    frustrated, and his eyes got darker when angry.


    Oh, how I wished Nana was here to see them grow up, but she passed away three years ago when the


    twins were thirteen. They missed her terribly because she spoiled them rotten.


    Emma and I had another son together who was now nine years old. He was so tiny, innocent and


    handsome. He looked like Evan more and more each day with his jet ck hair, naturally tanned skin


    and gray eyes. Two months after we''d gotten back from Hawaii she found out she was pregnant. It was


    another happy moment in my life. Little Ethan was a joy but he was spoiled by Emma when he was a


    toddler and he was frightened of me. I had to convince him that I was his father and not the bogeyman.


    I always wondered why he thought such a thing until, one day, I walked in on Emily and Evan telling


    him stories that I was, indeed, the bogeyman and carried worms in my briefcase. They were making


    the poor child afraid of me.


    I went upstairs to the bedroom to get myself ready. My beautiful wife was sitting at her makeup table


    applying lipstick.


    "Hey baby," I said, kissing her neck and making her squeal like a teenager.


    "Hi sweetie. Did you know that our son has two dates tonight for the high school dance?"


    "Yep. Emily told me. When I asked him about it, he said that that is a part of being popr. The girls


    would rather share him than not have him at all."


    "My goodness. These kids."


    "Is Little Ethan ready yet?"


    "No, but he should be almost finished. You should get in the shower; you know how much he''s


    impatient."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah."


    I went to the bathroom and took a long, steaming shower. Afterward, I toweled myself off myself. I was


    getting old but the signs were slow. At forty two, I kept myself fit. I exercised daily, I still ran my


    naturally ck.


    I threw on a pair of jeans, ck leather shoes, and a white T-shirt with a jacket over it. Ibed my


    hair neatly back on my head and ced my second favorite Rolex on my wrist since the first was


    missing, but I already knew who had it.


    We assembled downstairs-- Emma, Little Ethan and myself. We watched as the twins came


    downstairs. Evan was dressed in a sharp dark blue tux, which was specially made for him; he looked


    very professional in it. Emily was wearing a long ckce sleeves dress that hugged her tightly at the


    top and loosely at the bottom. They looked lovely.


    "Hi Mom and Dad. Bye Mom and Dad." Emily walked up to us, kissed her mom''s and my cheeks,


    ruffled Little Ethan''s hair, and walked to the limo.


    "Bye, baby!" we said after her.


    Little Ethan smooth back his hair with his fingers.


    "Mom, Dad. I''m off to the dance. Don''t wait up for me," Evan said, texting then looking at us.


    His mother pulled him into a hug, getting his attention. "Now, young man, you''ll behave yourself."


    He gave her a kiss on her cheek, hugged me tightly and ruffled his brother''s hair before he walked to


    the limo.


    "What the f--" Little Ethan began but his mother was very quick in cutting him off.


    "Hey! What have I told you about cursing?" she scolded.


    He pouted and smoothed back his hair for the second time. "I hate it when people touch my hair," he


    said, almost in tears.


    "You still have to mind your mouth, son," I said, but I was giggling out the side of my mouth.


    You really couldn''t me the child. Emma had a potty mouth all the way during her pregnancy with


    him. I''d never heard so many colorful words in all my life. Nevertheless, he was a child and shouldn''t be


    cursing because he was angry. He had a temper but he needed to control it or I''d just show him what


    the bogeyman really looked like.


    We drove to Halley''s restaurant. Surprisingly, she''d started a restaurant two years ago when she and


    Martin bought a house in The Heights not too far from ours.


    "You made it!" she greeted us with open arms as we walked in.


    "I did told you I''d get these two out of the house," Emma said, hugging her back.


    "Hey Little Ethan," Halley turned her attention to him and ruffled his hair.


    He sent her a death stare and his lips were forming the F-word but I quickly grabbed him and took him


    over to a table.


    "What did I tell you before leaving the house?"


    "But Dad, I didn''t say anything."


    "You were going to. I told you that you need to mind your mouth, especially now because we''re in


    public. I don''t want to hear one foul word from you. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes Daddy," he bowed his head.


    I knew he was embarrassed but I wouldn''t stand to hear him curse, although it was some what funny.


    Don''t tell Emma I said that.


    Halley had a waitress sent over to our table to take our orders. Her face looked familiar.


    When she arrived back with the food I said, "Sorry, but do I know you?"


    "Yes you do. Now can I get you anything else?"


    "Where do I know you from?" I couldn''t immediately ce her face.


    "I''m Linda!" she said with a bit of shout and attitude.


    I couldn''t believe it. Linda Steele, my former COO, was working as a waitress at Halley''s new


    restaurant.


    She left our table with a frown and Emma and Iughed.


    Martin came over to our table and greeted us with his fourteen year-old son, Marquis.


    "Hey man, how is it going?" I asked him as we hugged each other.


    "Life is great." He hugged Emma and greeted her.


    I shook hands with Marquis and was about to ask him about school when I heard:


    "Don''t you fucking touch my hair again. I hate it when people do this shit."

 Chapter 67 (EJ)

    Chapter 67 (EJ)


    Emma''s POV


    "Thank you for meeting with me on such short notice Mr. and Mrs. Hollen. I just wanted to talk to you


    about Ethan Junior''s behavior and conduct."


    We were sitting in Ethan Junior''s ssroom with him and his ss teacher. EJ had gotten into a fight


    with another kid in his ss.


    "First, Ethan Junior is a very brilliant and intelligent student. He''s punctual and brave. Over there is


    what I call the Star Chart," she pointed to a poster on the wall that had the names of students and the


    stars they received for their academic performance.


    EJ had a full line. I was impressed. But there was another line for conduct and behavior, his had only


    one star while other students were all above five. I was disappointed, and Ethan was too. His eyes


    were getting darker and darker as he looked at our son.


    "Ethan Junior has a temper that needs serious controlling. He got into a fight with another kidst week


    because that child identally stepped on his box of markers. Then, he got into another fight because


    the other children were teasing him and calling him ''one star''."


    "Oh my goodness, Mrs. Powells. My husband and I are very sorry about his conduct in the ssroom.


    We know he has a temper; we''ve been dealing with it from home, and we''ll continue to do so until he


    shapes up," I said, ncing over at EJ.


    "Thank you. But as I said, he''s a brilliant little boy. He just needs to mind hisnguage and his temper."


    "Yes ma''am. Thanks for meeting with us," Ethan said, standing and shaking hands with Mrs. Powells.


    I shook hands with her also.


    Ethan red at EJ. He wasn''t pleased-- the look of disappointment was in his eyes. Without another


    word he walked outside towards to car.


    The ride home was silent.


    When we got through the door, Ethan led EJ to our bedroom. He sat him down on the bed and hovered


    over him like a predator.


    "What have we talked about son?"


    I just watched because I usually left the discipline up to him.


    "Minding my manners," EJ said innocently, bowing his head.


    Ethan lifted his face. "I want you to look me in my eyes when I''m talking to you," he said, his voice


    rising.


    EJ looked up at his father, tears in his eyes now.


    "Little Ethan, let this be thest time your teacher calls your mom and I in to tell us about your behavior


    in ss or out of ss, and I''m dead serious this time."


    "Yes Daddy. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry isn''t going to cut it this time. I''m taking away your yStation and Xboxes, your iPads and


    iPhone, yourputer-- bothptop and desktop; I''m taking away your toys and your bouncing castle


    in the yard. You''re not getting back anything unless you get a full star chart for your conduct and


    behavior."


    "Daddy are you serious? You can''t take all my toys away. What am I gonna y with when I''m bored?"


    "You''re going to read ahead in your school books. And I''ll get you a book on behavior, so you''ll read


    that!"


    I knew I shouldn''t snap at him but his attitude and behavior was terrible, and if we didn''t discipline him


    and put our feet down, it would be toote for him. He was only nine. He should act as a child and


    behave as one. I loved all my children equally, and I wanted to see the best for them. I wouldn''t have a


    rude child.


    "Okay. Mommy?" he said, crying now.


    My heart broke looking at his small figure sitting on our bed, sniffing and wiping away his tears. I just


    had to hug him.


    "Baby, listen to me. Your father and I love you so much, but you were being bad again and you should


    be punished for it."


    He nodded.


    "You can leave now. I''lle get your things in a bit," Ethan told him.


    EJ got up, opened the door and left.


    I heaved a sigh. "Weren''t we a bit harsh on him? He''s still brilliant in his school work and he''s learning


    a lot on hisputer. Can we just leave him with his desktop?"


    "Arrgggghhh!" Ethan groaned.


    "Please, baby. You can take the other things away, but I think we could at least leave him with


    something."


    "Okay, fine. I''ll leave him with his desktop. Only."


    "Okay."


    After half an hour, Ethan came back with EJ''s stuff. Security was instructed to air out the bouncing


    castle and ce it into the storeroom.


    I was delivering the clean and foldedundry to the bedrooms. I walked passed EJ''s room and heard


    him talking with Evan.


    "I''m very sorry for what I did at school. It''s just that other kids are teasing me and calling me all sort of


    names, so I fight back."


    "Have you told the teacher?"


    "I did but she keeps telling me to ignore them. I can''t just ignore them when they get all up in my face


    and tease me about being rich. Calling me ''Billionaire''s King'', ''Richy Rich Baby'', ''Gold Spoon Head'',


    and all sort of other names."


    "EJ, listen to me. Your teacher is right. You should ignore them because they''re only looking for


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attention and you''re giving it to them. I had the same experience when I was your age, and you know


    what I did?"


    "What Evs?"


    "I was nicer to them, especially the bullies. I brought them toys and cupcakes and chocte and


    sweets and candies. I even got Mom to take all of us to a water park. The next day, they became my


    best friends and the bullying stopped."


    "So you''re telling me I should buy candies for the guys?"


    "No. I''m telling you that sometimes it''s wise to give a peace offering. Kill them with kindness."


    "Not a bad idea. What should I tell Mom?"


    "Tell mom that your ss is having a fun day and you have to bring two boxes of whatever you chose


    to the event."


    "Okay. I''ll go tell her now!"


    I ran back to my bedroom. Ethan was signing some papers at his desk. I was putting the clothes away


    when EJ barged into the room.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to knock," Ethan immediately snapped at him, making him freeze


    where he stood.


    "Sorry Dad. I came to tell Mommy something."


    I gave him a sly smile. "Yes baby?"


    "Mom, the ssroom is having a fun day tomorrow and I have to bring two boxes of cupcakes."


    "Is that so? Howe Mrs. Powells didn''t give you a note?" I toyed with him, just to hear the clever


    excuse he''de up with.


    "Because she didn''t have paper, so she said we should just tell our parents."


    "Okay. Two boxes of cupcakes you said?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll drop them off for her tomorrow after I pick them up."


    "No! I was hoping I could go get it with you. There''s a new vor out and I wanna try it, but I can''t


    remember the name of it. If I see it, I''ll know."


    Evan had been coaching my poor child how to lie. I shook my head and gave him a big hug


    nevertheless. I knew what it was like to be bullied.


    The next morning, after he was dressed for school, we headed to the supermarket where I bought two


    boxes of cupcakes, of his choice, then drove him to school.


    "Have a nice day baby," I said, kissing his small cheeks.


    "Thanks Mommy, and same to you. I love you," he said, taking off his seat belt and getting out, looking


    like a little boss.


    I handed him the boxes of cupcakes, which he easily carried to his ssroom.


    That afternoon, when I picked him up, he had two children by his side.


    "Mom, this is Jack and Alex. They''re my new friends," he said with a big smile.

 Chapter 68 (Emily)

    Chapter 68 (Emily)


    Emma''s POV


    I watched my family sitting around the dinner table, eating the food I prepared. Ethan was at the head


    table, eating away at his delicious juicy steak. Evan was eating slowly because he was texting on his


    phone, which he hid underneath the table so I wouldn''t notice. Emily was looking at the food carefully


    and always asking if it was going to make her fat or if it was full of calories. EJ was eating like the good


    boy he ought to be. His behavior had changed around for the better. He had made friends with


    everyone in his ssroom and we had no more bad reports about his temper.


    I couldn''t help but look at what I''d aplished with the man of my dreams. Never had I thought I''d be


    here in life, sitting in a mansion around a huge dinner table with my own family. Everyone in the foster


    homes and group homes told me I was worthless and I''d amount to nothing in life. No one loved me,


    cared for me or protected me-- even my parents deserted me.


    I wished I could see all of those doubters now and show them that I did amount to something. I


    amounted to happiness, peace and tranquility. I amounted to a life that was beyond words, that I was


    fond of, and a life that I''d never change. There were obstacles along the way, obstacles that almost tore


    away this sight before my eyes. I wouldn''t have had all of this if I''d given up and walked permanently


    away from Ethan without looking back.


    "Mommy, can I go up my room and y now?" EJ asked, shaking me from the admiration of my family.


    I smiled at him, seeing he had cleaned his te. I allowed him to leave the table.


    "Evan, stop texting and eat your food," I said.


    He gave me a ''how did you know?'' look but put away his phone and continued eating.


    "Mommy, is this going to let me gain weight?" Emily asked for the hundredth time She was slowly


    giving me a headache.


    "No, Emily. Just enjoy your food and stop asking all these questions for once," Ethan answered for me.


    _________________________________


    "I love our family. The kids are growing up so fast," I said to Ethan , rubbing his back with my fingers as


    weid on the bed watching television.


    "Yeah," he answered shortly, eyes glued to the TV.


    "Babe, did you talk to Emily?"


    "No, why?"


    "She wants to ask you something?"


    "Well, I know she already spoke to you about it, so go ahead and tell me."


    "She wants your permission to go on a date with a guy from her school."


    "No!"


    "Baby, she''s sixteen."


    "I don''t care how old she is. She''s not going out on any dates. She''s too young. These guys are only


    after one thing, but it''s not going to happen with my daughter."


    "Babe, let''s be realistic here. We can''t cage her forever; and I was happy when she came to me instead


    of sneaking behind our backs."


    "Well that''s good and all, but she''s not going on any date with someone I don''t know and haven''t met."


    "Okay, well, what if we invited him over for dinner one night and get to know him?"


    "Fine."


    "I''ll let her know."


    _________________________________


    The next Saturday, Emily invited over her would-be-date for dinner with us. We had the chef prepared


    something fantastic and delicious-- diced lobster with a garlic butter sauce, steamed vegetables and


    rice, and a chocte ice cream cake for dessert.


    "Mom! He''s here! He''s here!" Emily said as she heard the doorbell ringing.


    We were setting the table.


    She ran to the door and flung it open.


    He looked her age with blue eyes, dark brown hair and a handsome face-- a scared face with


    wondering eyes.


    She took his hand and led him towards the dining room. "Mom, this is Sebastian."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Good evening, Mrs. Hollen, it''s a pleasure to meet you," he greeted and held out his hand.


    I pulled him in for a hug instead. What if he''s my son-inw to be?


    "It''s nice to finally meet you. I''ve heard so many good things about you. Please have a seat; we''re


    about to start dinner. The others will be down shortly."


    "Okay, ma''am. Thank you," he said with a shy smile.


    He pulled out a chair for Emily then another for himself. They sat down beside each other, smiling and


    talking softly; they seemed so happy.


    Young love.


    I went to alert the chef to serve dinner in the next five minutes. When I got back to the table, Ethan was


    standing there staring hard at Sebastian. He sat down at the head table, never taking his eyes off the


    boy.


    Evan and EJ finally came down.


    I took my seat.


    "What''s your name?" Ethan demanded.


    "It''s Sebastian, sir."


    "How do you know my daughter?"


    "We attend the same high school and we take sses together."


    "And what''s your intentions for her?"


    "Daddy please. Lets not y the hundred questions here. You''re scaring him," Emily pleaded.


    "Well, if he can''t answer some simple questions then he''s not worthy of


    you."


    "He is worthy," she snapped back.


    "It''s okay, Emily," Sebastian turned to her, and, shaking his fear away, he looked Ethan directly in his


    eyes. "Sir, I only have good intentions for your daughter. I know we''re young and you may think that


    what we''re starting won''tst, but I assure you that I''m not going to hurt your daughter in any way."


    A bright smile yed on my lips as he said those words to Ethan.


    Ethan twisted his mouth, lost in words to give a response, so he only nodded his head.


    Emily hugged Sebastian and patted him on his shoulders.


    "Hi, I''m Ethan Junior, but you can call me EJ or Little Ethan. I prefer EJ because I''m not little," he said


    to Sebastian.


    "Hi EJ. I''m Sebastian, but all my friends call me Seb for short."


    "Wee to our home Seb," EJ said kindly, to my surprise. His manners and attitude had really turned


    around.


    "Don''t ever hurt my sister because I''ll being after you with a loaded tool. I won''t care about our


    friendship," Evan warned. The two of them seemed to be close as well.


    Dinner was served.


    We ate and talked. Ethan and I got to know Sebastian better. By the end of the dinner, he and


    Sebastian were talking like father and son. He led him to the door and hugged him good night before


    Sebastian got into his car and left.


    "I like him," Ethan said when we climbed into bed. "He seems like a great kid."


    "Yes, he does."


    "But I wasn''t joking when I told him that if he hurts my daughter I''ll hang his skin on the wall."


    "Oh my goodness sweetie."


    "Enough about him. I want my sexy wife, now."


    "Ethan," I squealed as he pulled me into his hard chest and began sucking on my neck.

 Chapter 69 (Love Triangle)

    Chapter 69 (Love Triangle)


    Emily''s POV


    As I stood in the hallway at my locker, getting my text books for thest subject of the day, I overheard


    a group of girls whispering about me. It was funny how they were talking about me and I standing right


    there. They knew I would hear them so, of course, they were seeking my attention, and I ignored them.


    I continued to get my textbooks and closed my locker when one of them said his name-- my


    Sebastian''s name. Something in me lit, like a re shooting into the skies. My blood boiled and I turned


    towards them and approached them.


    "You have something to say, say it to my face!" I snapped at the ring leader, Ania Haynes.


    She backed away a few feet behind her friends, Samika James, Karrie George and Jamie Sams.


    "All we were saying is that Sebastian is cheating on you," she said.


    I paused to process what she had just said, but I couldn''t believe her. Those girls were miserable with


    their own dull lives, and only set out to make others miserable as they were.


    "Misery lovespany" is a true phrase.


    "You''re lying," I said to her and turned my back to leave but Jamie stopped me.


    She shoved her phone in my face, showing me a picture of a girl and a guy kissing behind the


    bleachers-- typical high school spot. Then it dawned on me, the guy in the picture was, indeed,


    Sebastian, but the girl he was kissing wasn''t me-- it was Regina.


    Regina Powers was popr and beautiful. Every girl in school wanted to be like her. They copied her


    fashion, her hair styles, her makeup, the way sheughed and carried herself-- all except me. I hated


    Regina Powers and Sebastian knew I wasn''t fond of her, so I didn''t understand why he''d be kissing


    her.


    I looked at the picture carefully to tell if it was photo-shopped or not. I couldn''t trust these girls. He said


    he''d never hurt me. He said he only has good intentions for us; He said he loved me. For Pete''s sake, I


    took him home to my mom and dad. If this turned out to be true, and he''d already broken my heart


    three months into our rtionship, Dad would have his head.


    I rushed away from the girls and headed for myst subject. They began giggling behind my back. I


    would find Sebastian and tell him about this after school.


    After school I found him in the hallway, as usual, talking with his friends and getting stuff from his


    locker. I walked up slowly to him and tapped him on his shoulder.


    "Hey baby," he greeted and pulled me into a big hug.


    He wouldn''t do this to me, he loves me.


    "So, um, there''s something I have to ask you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Were you kissing Regina Powers, your ex, behind the bleachers?"


    His friends let out that ''ohhh'' sound, which was boy code for busted.


    I shook it off and looked at my boyfriend''s reaction. He hesitated to answer.


    He took my hand and walked out of ear shot from his friends. "Where did you heard that?"


    "It doesn''t matter where I heard it! I just want to know if it''s true or not!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Of course it''s not true.


    "I saw a picture Seb!"


    "Someone is trying to mess with us."


    "Why would someone try to do that?"


    "I don''t know. Jealousy maybe."


    "So it''s not true?"


    "Baby, I love you. I wouldn''t hurt you. It''s not true, okay."


    I nodded my head and let him kiss my forehead.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket. Luis was here to pick me up. I hugged Sebastian goodbye and walked


    out the hall.


    _________________________


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day at school I was in a better mood. Sebastian and I had talked for the entire evening and


    Mom and Dad said he could take me out on a date. It was Friday, and I was excited to tell him the good


    news. I could have told him over the phonest night but I wanted to see the look on his face.


    I found him by his locker. His face lit up when he saw me smiling.


    "Good morning sweetie. What has you so happy?" he asked, hugging me, as always.


    "Well, my mom and dad said you could officially take me on a date."


    "Wow, really?"


    "Yes. How does tonight sound?"


    "Oh, um. I can''t do it tonight babe."


    "Why not?"


    "I have a ton of assignments toplete. How about tomorrow night?"


    "Okay. Sure."


    "Gotta get to ss now. See youter?"


    "Yeah."


    I watched as he turned away and headed towards the home economics room.


    He doesn''t take home econ, so why is he going there?


    The bell had already rung to begin sses, but I trailed behind Sebastian at a distance so he wouldn''t


    notice me. I peered into the ss portion of the door. I saw him talking to Regina! The same girl I asked


    him about and he said it wasn''t true. So why the hell was he talking to her now? I waited outside the


    door.


    After what seemed like five minutes, he walked out and saw me. He looked like he was about to jump


    out of his skin and let his skeleton run away to a graveyard. I tapped my foot on the tiles.


    "Baby, shouldn''t you be in ss?" he asked, rubbing his neck to ease his fright.


    "Shouldn''t you?" I asked him back.


    "Yeah. I''m just heading to ss."


    "Why were you in home ec?"


    "Oh, um, I forgot my book there yesterday when I went to see--"


    "Don''t bullshit me, Seb. I saw you talking with Regina."


    "Why is my name being mentioned out here?" a voice asked behind us.


    I turned around and saw Regina standing the hallway.


    "I was speaking about you, not to you. So you can excuse yourself now. This is between me and my


    boyfriend."


    I was serious but apparently she was taking me as a joke because she began tough hysterically.


    After she caught her breath, she walked closer to us.


    "Lets get back to ss now," Seb said, moving between us.


    Regina''s eyes were locked on me and mine on her.


    "Little girl, you don''t know what you''re about to start. My advice to you, don''t start something you can''t


    finish," she said in an attempt to intimidate me.


    She made meugh internally. "Believe me, if I start you, I know I would finish you."


    "Oh really?"


    "Definitely."


    "Wow. Well can you finish your rtionship with him? Because as of two weeks ago, I started with


    him."


    "What?" I turned towards Sebastian.


    He was standing there like a damn lost puppy. He must have been wishing the ground could take him


    in now.


    "Regina, don''t lie to my girlfriend!" he finally spoke up.


    "Oh, it wasn''t a liest night when you were on the phone with her but had your face in my--"


    "What''s going on out here? And why aren''t the three of you in ss?" the vice principal appeared


    around the corner and spotted us, just in time because, I swear, I was about to beat both of their asses.


    I straightened the bag on my shoulder, fighting back my heartbreak, and headed to my ss.


    I couldn''t believe that he lied to my face like that. I couldn''t believe he was cheating on me with Regina.


    Well, we hadn''t had sex yet, but what he did was still cheating on me, right?


    After school, I wanted to get out of there so badly.


    Evan stopped me in the hallway.


    He must have heard what happened.


    He pulled me in his direction and studied my face. "You''ve been crying?" he asked sharply, sounding


    like Dad.


    I had been crying in the girls'' bathroom before thest period. I nodded my head.


    "Where is he?" he asked, his eyes darkening, jaw clenching and voice getting louder with anger.


    I knew Evan would knock Seb down, regardless of who was around. I wanted to sell him out but, at the


    same time, I wanted to save him from the beatingsing his way.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he''s somewhere with his new girlfriend. Lets just go home Evs."


    "No!" He moved away from me like a sh of lightening.


    I turned and saw him chasing after Seb, who was running for his life. Evan was right on his tail but Seb


    moved quickly. Not quickly enough because some of Evan''s friends pinned him to the wall so Evan


    could get his hands on him. Punches flew out from Evan like a professional boxer, knocking Seb to the


    floor and making his mouth bleed.


    "I WARNED YOUR ASS! YOU HURT MY SISTER, I''LL BE COMING FOR YOU!" Evan screamed as


    he hovered over Sebastian who was struggling to get off the floor.


    Evan kicked him down again.


    I ran to them, pulling Evan away from him.


    "Stop it, that''s enough Evs!"


    He saw me crying, pulled me in for a hug, took my bag from my shoulder, and walked out of the halls


    with his arm around my neck.


    I gave one more nce to Seb, he was looking at me. Both of our eyes were flooded with tears.


    ________________________________


    Sebastian''s POV


    I watched my girlfriend walking away with her brother. I couldn''t believe it was all over because of a lie


    from a pathetic jealous ex-girlfriend. The other night I was so exhausted after football practice, but I


    was happy when Emily called. We talked for hours. During the call I heard my door bell ringing.


    I went downstairs to get the door. Who I saw made my entire mood change to that of anger and


    disgust. She should know better. She knew we broke up six months ago when I found her making out


    with my ex-best friend, Jimmy, the star quarterback on the team, and a senior.


    "Hi baby, I just came over to tell you that I''m sorry and I still love you," she said.


    "I''m not dealing with you anymore. I''m upstairs on the phone with my girlfriend, Emily. I''m no longer


    interested in you, Regina, so please leave."


    I went back upstairs but she followed me into my room. I was exhausted, too exhausted to even be


    bother with her. She tried to kiss me but I shoved her off, which made her anger.


    "You''re refusing me for some spoiled little rich bitch?!"


    "Don''t you ever call her that! She''s nothing like you!"


    "I hate her and I hate you! You''ll pay for this."


    "Get out of my room, get out of my house and leave me alone!"


    She stormed out after knocking over a framed picture of Emily. Thankfully, it hadn''t broken.


    Then, the other day, Emily was furious at me. She said she saw a picture of me and Regina. I didn''t


    want any pictures to be circting of me and Regina; I didn''t want anything to do with her.


    So, today, when the bell rang for sses and I went to find Regina to put an end to all this drama she


    was stirring up. I knew she would be in the home economics room.


    "What the hell are you doing? Stay away from my girlfriend and me. Just leave us alone!" I''d


    whispered, careful not to disturb the ss, though the teacher was absent.


    "You''re mine. And if I can''t have you, she won''t."


    I pleaded with her again, trying to get her to leave my rtionship at peace. But when I wasn''t getting


    anywhere with her, and I knew she wouldn''t give in, I just left. That''s when I ran into Emily. She was


    standing outside the door,ncing me with her eyes, which seemed to be getting darker by the second.


    I thought I was hallucinating.


    I lied to her when she asked me why I was in the room. I didn''t take home econ and she knew that. I


    shouldn''t have lied to her. It was the mistake I made because my whole world was crumbling down.


    And before I knew it, Evan was on me, pounding me with his fists and kicking me down.


    I knew their parents would hear of this and I wouldn''t be wee, especially by her father. I screwed


    up everything and it would take a miracle to fix this.


    I watched Emily walk down the hall and out of my life.

 Chapter 70 (Blessings)

    Chapter 70 (Blessings)


    Emma''s POV


    Motherhood is beautiful, but it''s not always smooth. I help my eldest son through his first breakup and


    my daughter through her first heartbreak. As life came their way there would be more of that, and I


    wouldn''t always be around to help them, but, for now, I was doing the best I could for them


    Love. Support. Provide. Three words that should be in every parent''s dictionary. Without these three


    things you''ll suck at parenthood.


    Loving your children means putting their needs before yours. You don''te first anymore. Love


    unconditionally. You have to respect them so they''ll respect you in return. You have to be open with


    them so they''ll tell you what you need to hear. You have to listen to them so they''ll listen to you as well.


    No one is perfect, but you shouldn''t use that as an excuse to not try.


    Support your children in every way you can. Be there for them when they need you to be or when they


    want you to be. Let them know they can count on you and you''ve got their backs. Don''t tear them down


    if they''re bad at something. Let''s say your kid isn''t an excellent artist but they draw you a picture


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    anyway. It''s a bad picture. But you shouldn''t let them know that. You should still stick that picture on the


    fridge and smile at him, her or them. They''re your kids and if you don''t love them then who will?


    Finally, you have to get up on your feet and provide for your children. You can''t expect them to get


    food, shelter, clothes, toys and money from the sky. We all need material things for our bodies and


    lives. Provide in every way you should.


    Love, support and provide.


    _______________________________


    NINE YEARS LATER


    "Mom, I''m home!" a familiar voice called from the inte.


    My heart leapt from my chest. I hadn''t seen him in so long. I changed into something more appropriate


    and went downstairs to greet him. He had transformed into a more handsome man, just like his father.


    My eyes lit up as they fell on him. He hugged me tightly and I returned his hug.


    "Wee home sweetie. I haven''t seen you in so long," I said, wiping the happy tears away.


    "Oh mom, it''s only been six months."


    "Six months is a long time bro," a voice interrupted.


    EJ was standing on the staircase looking down at us. Evan went to him and they hugged. EJ was as


    tall as Evan now and they looked so simr.


    "How''s my little brother?"


    "I''m good. Been here, waiting for you."


    "How about we go get some guy timeter on?"


    "That what''s up bro!"


    They hugged each other; they looked like best friends.


    "Where''s Emily?" Evan finally asked.


    "She should be here any minute now. Last time we spoke, she was over the Caribbean."


    "Ha. Dad said she took in Grandma''s footsteps. Did she really establish four hundred hotels over the


    globe?"


    "Yes she did."


    "Wow. Now, that''s impressive."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about work or money or power at my birthday dinner please," I said.


    Evan gave me a smile and helped me set the table with EJ.


    The door opened and Emily walked in. She could turn a dull house into a brighter one just by her


    presence. She walked up to me and pulled me into afortable hug.


    "Happy Birthday Mommy," she greeted.


    "Thank you sweetie."


    "Well, look what the jet dragged in," Evan teased. He couldn''t wait to get under his sister''s skin.


    They hadn''t seen each other in years but theymunicated. All the children were close, regardless of


    distance.


    "Miss World," EJ teased. He always sided with his big brother on these things.


    Theyughed at Emily as her face turned red.


    "Shut up!" she snapped and bopped them on the head.


    "What''d you bring back?" Evan asked.


    "Nothing for you. Just some things for Mom and Daddy." She began to look around after realizing a


    face was missing. "Mom, where''s Dad?"


    "Oh, Mom didn''t tell you?" EJ asked.


    "Tell me what?"


    "Dad passed awayst night."


    "WHAT?!" she shouted and looked at me, tears alreadying.


    I gave EJ a dreadful look. "EJ, don''t scare her like that, and that''s an awful joke. He''s not dead,


    sweetie. He''ll be here soon."


    "Oh, thank God," she exhaled, holding her chest. When she recovered she pped EJ on his head.


    "That''s a terrible joke, EJ. I''m gonna tell Dad!"


    "I thought it was hrious," Evan joked, and he and EJ beganughing again.


    I rolled my eyes at them.


    They began talking andughing together like the great siblings they were. EJ was telling them about


    the trips he''d taken with his father and me-- the things he did and saw, and new things he learned.


    Emily was talking about the chains of hotels and how she had already visited two hundred of them.


    Ethan had put her in charge of the hospitality department of the business and she was excellent at it.


    Evan was talking about Hollen Tower. He was the new CEO of his father''s formerpany and he was


    also excellent at what he did.


    I just sat there, listening and watching them with a big smile on my face. Although I''d said there


    shouldn''t be any talk about work and money at my dinner, I couldn''t stop it. They were billionaires--


    sessful and proud ones. It was obvious they were going to talk about their aplishments.


    Ethan had retired and we''d started a school program called Second Chances.  It was free of charge


    and avable for children of all ages whose parents couldn''t afford to send them to school, were


    homeless and broke, and for those who got kicked out of school due to pregnancy or expulsion for


    something they regretted doing. It was a sess. When studentspleted the program, they would


    earn a certificate and get a job. We helped thousands of people.


    "So, my kids are here." Ethan approached the table and Evan and Emily ran into his open arms.


    EJ still lived with us so there wasn''t a need for him to get excited about seeing his father.


    "Daddy, I''m so happy to be home. I''ve missed you so much," Emily said in his arms.


    He kissed her forehead.


    We had a nice dinner, as always.


    "Evan, when are you going to bring your girlfriend home?" I asked.


    "Aw, Evs doesn''t have a girlfriend."


    "Shut up Emily, of course I do. Y''all will meet her soon."


    "We''re looking forward to that," said Ethan


    "How about you Emily?" I asked.


    "Ha. I''m too busy and I travel too much to have a steady rtionship. What about EJ?" sheughed.


    All eyes were on him and he drew back in fright.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend," he said quickly, and we allughed.


    I was at peace. My life was beautiful with beautiful people in it.


    Halley and Martin came over with Marquis and joined us for dessert-- and gave me my birthday


    presents.


    Ethan bought me another diamond ne. Evan got me a bouquet of red roses and boxes of


    choctes. Emily brought me a beautiful perfume set from Paris. EJ saved his allowance and got me a


    big framed poster which read: "To one of the world''s best mothers. You''re not just a person, you''re a


    gem. On this special day, I would like to say I love you and happy birthday." My eyes watered when I


    read it.


    I loved all the gifts. But the best gift of all was the one right before my eyes, the one no amount of


    money could buy. My family and closest friends.


    THE END

 Chapter 181: Epilogue

    Chapter 181: Epilogue


    Four Years Later


    Zenia''s POV


    "Zenobia, please slow down baby," I called after my daughter as she yfully raced through the open


    park with her cousins Jevan, Jase and Jada.


    Zenobia was an energetic little thing, a tomboy at best, and although she arrived three weeks earlier


    than expected, she was a healthy bouncing baby girl who was full of life. She brought delight


    everywhere she went and, everyday, she made it a new learning experience for me.


    She loved her three adorable cousins and, at times, I had to take her over to their house so she could


    have sleepovers and extra fun with them.


    Ashley, Alex and Madison were her godparents, and they loved her dearly.


    Believe it or not, Madison started dating Jack. They''d been going out for over two years and she was in


    love with him. Rumor had it that Jack was about to pop the question very soon.


    Ashley and Alex, well, they were Ashley and Alex but with a little bun in the oven. They were engaged


    to be married after the arrival of their baby.


    My mom and my father rekindled their rtionship and he moved into the penthouse with her. There


    was still no answers as to what Mom did with all the money my father sent her, but I really didn''t care


    about that anymore.


    Jasmine and Evan had been fightingtely, mainly Jasmine. And why, you might ask? Because my


    sister was delusional.


    "He said that he wants me to a stay-at home-mom because he doesn''t trust anyone with the kids. I


    shouldn''t be a stay-at-home-mom because of his trust issues with people! That''s so unfair!" she rants


    as we walked over to a park bench.


    "Jasmine, if you''re his assistant, he''ll have to pay you, right? That''s so silly. You could be blocking


    someone who really needs that job to support their family. You don''t need a job, you already have one.


    Being a mom is a job, and it''s the best job ever. Can you imagine how torn the kids would be when they


    wake up and you''re not at home? They''re already so attach to you, and I think that''s what Evan is


    trying to say to you."


    She sighed softly. "You''re so right. I need to apologize to my husband for being so stubborn."


    "I''m sure he doesn''t mind that. He loves you."


    The children then ran up to us.


    "Mommy, can I have an ice cream?" Zenobia asked.


    "Mommy, can we have one too?" The three J''s asked Jasmine.


    I call them the three Js: Jevan Jase and Jada.


    We walked over to the ice cream stand and bought the children their choice of ice cream.


    Zenobia had cookies and cream, Jevan had chocte and the twins had chocte mint.


    __________________


    Three monthster


    "Zen, no sweetie, don''t climb that high. Zen, get down. Let Daddy help you down." I heard EJ''s voice


    "Daddy, I can get down by myself," she protested.


    EJ had a yroom installed just for her, but instead of ying with dolls and riding her tricycle, Zenobia


    would rather climb the tables and chairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I got out of bed, took a shower, got dressed and went to join them in the yroom.


    After a few hours, the house became extra noisy. My nephews and my niece came over and took over


    the yroom. I looked on and smiled. Never had I thought that I would be a mother, and the wife


    of a man who held the whole package, from looks to personality and everything else.


    Zenobiapleted us.


    Zenobia Miracle Hollen.


    There were lots of unforgettable memories, and lots of bad shbacks. The decisions and encounters


    in the past stilly beneath my feet, but I much preferred to have the past underneath me than above


    me.


    I gave up on life once upon a time, but life wasn''t ready to give up on me because it had so much in


    store, and so much I still needed to experience.


    I smiled again as I watched my daughter climb Jase''s back when they were all in a dog pile.


    EJ spanked my butt and shook me from my thoughts.


    "Hey Mommy," he teased in my ear.


    "Hey Daddy," I teased back.


    "Don''t say that. I don''t want to give the children a show."


    "Boy, you need to stop." Iughed loudly. EJ was such a walking temptation.


    We left the children in the care of one of our housemaids. We found Evan and Jasmine outdoor by the


    pool.


    "Moving out to L.A. was the best decision yet," Evan said.


    "Best, but not easy. Turns out that it''s not so easy to restart a Tower," EJ stated with a chuckle.


    We sat down together and took in the new environment.


    _____________________


    Six Years Later


    "Mommy! Mommy!"


    "I''m in the kitchen!" I called back.


    My daughter appeared with a bright smile on her face.


    "Why are you so jolly today? Was school that wonderful?"


    "No and yes. I have something."


    "What do you have?" I assumed it was a postcard for Valentine''s Day since it was tomorrow.


    "Close your eyes Mommy," she said, and I did. "Okay. Open them!" she said after ten seconds.


    I opened my eyes and saw a little boy, around Zenobia''s age, standing next to her.


    "Who''s he?" I asked.


    "I made a boyfriend, Mommy."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!